Feeds:
Posts
Comments

Archive for the ‘Debunked’ Category

Former French President might be the one of the axe bearers to chop the head of Gaddafi regime together with the other Arab, European leaders and US President Obama, but there are skelotons in Sarkozy’s closet which will haunt him forever. Sarkozy will always feel guilty about the fact that he was a part of the larger group of world leaders which plotted against Gaddafi.

Does that make Nicolas Sarkozy a back stabber?

Mediapart in its investigation of the possibility of illicit financing of the presidential campaign of Nicolas Sarkozy in 2007. Launched in July 2011, this long-term research revealed financial ties forged in secret in 2005 by the entourage of Mr. Sarkozy, then interior minister, with the Libyan regime of Colonel Gaddafi deceased.The current investigations of Medipart about Gaddafi financing the Sarkozy 2007 election campaign will never get a justified judgement, but one thing was sure, that Gaddafi was the key sponsor of Sarkozy.

The seriousness of the facts revealed by the sections of Mediapart, which reveals strong evidence of corroboration of the illicit financing and consistency of submissions is indispensable to justice the appointment of an independent and impartial, to perform all acts necessary to ascertain the truth. Our attorneys, Mi, Jean-Pierre Mignard and Emmanuel Tordjman, had specifically requested that the Paris prosecutor, François Molins. Ignoring this legitimate request, prefers to stick to a preliminary inquiry into allegations by Mr. Sarkozy.

It is only in the context of a criminal investigation secret, under the control of the prosecution and without respect for the parties, which Mediapart been cited for the judicial police. As editor in chief, I asked for Friday, May 18, while the authors of the research, Fabrice Arfi and Karl Laske, are Monday 21 and Tuesday, May 22 After being deprived of a public debate on the choice of procedure of Nicolas Sarkozy, who has not placed on the floor of the defamation through the press, is now private Mediapart for the prosecution of human rights defense enjoyed in democratic societies continued to any journalist because of his writings.

Mediapart this procedure refused to limit press freedom, but remains at the disposal of justice that respects the equality of arms. We are determined to prove we have made ​​in compliance with our rules of conduct, a legitimate mission of information on a topic public interest . So to show our good faith, we will give the police all the articles and pieces in which our investigative reporting, and have joined our complaint for false accusation.

But they refuse to answer questions as part of this preliminary investigation. And we reiterate our request for an independent and impartial justice, respecting the right of the press is that the right of citizens to know. Above all, a justice who diligently investigate facts grave discovered by our disclosures and attest that the documents filed by us with justice.

List of documents disclosed to the court by Mediapart

Annex 1: The article of April 28, 2012 entitled “Sarkozy and Gaddafi: proof of funding” .

Annex 2: Mail the card of Mr. Takieddine of April 27, 2012.

Annex 3: Interview with Mr. Takieddine the newspaper Libération , April 29, 2012.

Annex 4: July 10, 2011 article entitled “ The financial secrecy that endangers the Sarkozy clan ” .

Parts 5: The article of July 22, 2011 entitled “ The Elysee secret negotiations to wash the right arm of Gaddafi ” , and reference sample (3 pages):

-. 1.5 Fax dated October 30, 2008 I Azzad Maghur lawyer, Libya. – 5.2. Note of 25 June 2008 on the legal situation in France by Mr. Senoussi. – 5.3. confidential note of a meeting of 16 May 2009 in the presence of Mr. Herzog and Mr. Gueant.

Part 6: The article of July 28, 2011 entitled “ Sarkozy and Gueant: suspicion of Libya, a large ” and reference sample (29 pages):

– 6.1. letter of invitation to Libya Mr. Sarkozy, interior minister, June 22, 2005 (in Arabic). -. 6.2 surround the private secretary of Mr. Gueant, chief of staff for Mr. Sarkozy, addressed to Mr. Takieddine. -. 6.3 Mr confidential note Takieddine preparing Sarkozy’s visit October 6, 2005. -. 6.4 Note of Mr. Takieddine in a preparatory visit to Claude Gueant in Libya. -. 6.5 Letter of 10 September 2005, Mr. Sarkozy confirmed his visit to Libya on October 6, 2005. -. 6.6 Letter of 23 September 2005 Mr Gueant confirm his arrival in Tripoli from 30 September to 2 October 2005. -. 7.6 Letter of 15 November 2005 Hortefeux, minister for local government on a future visit to Libya. -. 6.8 Presentation Software CryptoWall society i 2 e (Amesys) -. 6.9 Set of six payroll, payment of commissions by firm i 2 e (Amesys) foreign companies Mr. Takieddine. to 6.10. undated note of a meeting with Mr. Seif al-Islam Gaddafi and Mr . Senussi . 6.11 – Fax series of 20 July and 29 August 2007 from the Secretary General of the Elysee to Mr. M. Gueant Takieddine (11 pages). -. 6.12 Mr Takieddine confidential note of 23 April 2008 concerning the various files of Libya.

Table 7: August 12, 2011 article entitled “ The arms dealer, Gaddafi’s nephew and beaten prostitutes in London ” .

Pieces of 8: August 18, 2011 article entitled “ The emissary of the Sarkozy clan in Libya paid in total secrecy “ parties and referenced (38 pages):

- 8.1 by mail on 13 and 17 June 2008 in reference to a proposed partnership between the Libyan national oil company TOTAL. -. 2.8 Notes 9 and 25 June 2008 Mr de Margerie, Total CEO Ghanem, the Libyan company counterpart. – 8.3. Letter dated 3 December 2008 the Director of Global Oil and Gas Co. North, the total. – 8.4. Fax 12 December 2008 refers to the full cooperation of Libya and North Oil and Gas Global Co. -. 5.8 Confidential letter of December 19, 2008 Lord Pouyanné, CEO of Total, the North Oil and Gas Global Co. – 8.6 . Booklet 20 pages, dated July 2008 on cooperation in TOTAL LIBYA. – 8.7 . Confidential letter of 20 January 2009 Lord Pouyanné, executive director of the North Oil and Gas Co. the world total -. 8.8 Calendar confidential “TOTAL LIBYA” Mr. Takieddine. – 8.9. memo written by Mr. Takieddine. – 8.10. Memorandum of Understanding of 27 August 2009 between the National Petroleum Corporation and Total signed by Mr. Chokri Ghanem and Mr. de Margerie. – 8.11. Letter of 17 September 2009 Northern Oil and Gas Global Co. sent TOTAL – 8.12. Letter Pouyanné 30 September 2009, Mr, executive director of the North Oil world total and Gas Co.

Pieces of 9: 18 September 2011 article entitled “ Delivered by the clan of Sarkozy, the French 4 × 4 that protects Gaddafi ” , and pieces of reference (10 pages):

- 9.1. eight-page extract of the contract “Program for Homeland Security” company i2e (Amesys) and technical descriptions on the sale of four quarters Gaddafi regime secure. -. 2.9 Slip counter 18 December 2007 the company i2e on payment of a fee of 990.720 euros to an offshore company of Mr. Takieddine.

Parties No. 10: October 6, 2011 article titled “ Evidence of French intelligence network in Libya ”, and part references (18 pages):

- 10.1. Extract 18-page contract “Program for Homeland Security” company i2e (Amesys) and the technical descriptions of the “current network analysis”, foreshadowing the system “Eagle” spy in the country to the Internet.

Annex 11: December 17, 2011 article entitled “ Justice survey of Libya’s spy network ” .

Annex 12: the article of March 12, 2012 entitled “ Presidential Election 2007: Gaddafi was financed Sarkozy “ , and quoted parts: -. 12.1 . Hearing of Mr. Brisard by the National Financial Investigation Division (DNIF), October 18, 2011 – 12.2. list of notes given by Mr. Brisard. – 12.3. Memo Shows of December 20, 2006 – 12.4. new hearing Jean-Charles Brisard of October 18, 2011, at 14h 30. – 12.5. Appearance by Mr. Didier Grosskopf of October 19, 2011 – 12.6. Tickets for MM. Takieddine Grosskopf and a common movement in Tripoli in May June 2006.

Exhibit 13: Article of March 15, 2012 entitled “ Gaddafi-Sarkozy: Our new revelations ” .

Exhibit 14: Article 16 March 2012 entitled “ Gaddafi-Sarkozy: Mr. Brisard, under pressure, he wrote ” . Exhibit No. 15: Article of April 10, 2012 entitled “ The Libyan refugees spied accuse France in Paris ” , and some mentioned (10 pages):

-. 1.15 Note 13 June 2007 headed the direction of the Libyan intelligence to spy on a petition from residents of the opposition in Paris, in Arabic and translated into French.

Annex 16: April 28, 2012 article entitled “ Libya, the urgency of a formal investigation ” .

Annex 17: April 29, 2012 article titled “ Sarkozy-Gaddafi: news, their disinformation ” .

Proof # 18: April 30, 2012 article entitled “ Saleh Bashir is protected by France: the tangle of power ” .

Proof # 19: May 2, 2012 article titled “ Sarkozy-Gaddafi: the Elysee caught by witnesses ” .

Exhibit 20: The free transcripts of Sarkozy’s statements of 29 and 30 April 2012.

Exhibit 21: AFP dispatch of August 19, 2011 on the destruction of the residence of Mr. Senoussi, head of Libyan intelligence.

Part 22: Dispatch from Reuters March 22, 2012 regarding the arrest of Mr Senussi.

Annex 23: Hearings on 5 and 6 March 2011 Mr Takieddine.

Annex 24: . The examination of Mr. Takieddine of October 12, 2011 Exhibit No. 25: Article of May 3, 2012 entitled “ 50 million Sarkozy: Former Prime Minister of Libya confirmed ” . Exhibit No. 26: Article 4 May 2012 entitled “ Gaddafi, Sarkozy knew the Tunisian justice ” .

Annex 27: . The examination of Mr. Takieddine of May 10, 2012

Parties No. 28: Article of May 11, 2012, entitled “ Following his election, Sarkozy proposed nuclear plant Gaddafi “ and refers to part (7 pages):

- 28.1. The transcripts of the telephone conversation of May 28, 2007 between Nicolas Sarkozy and Gaddafi in Arabic and French.

Parties No. 29: Article on May 15, 2012 entitled “ Libya: Sarkozy to ingratiate himself with Saleh’s family “ , and pieces of reference (2 pages):

-. 29.1 Boris Boillon note of 30 June 2008 -. 29.2 Muriel Mathieu mail June 20, 2008

Proof # 30: Mandate of July 6, 2006 Mr. Abdallah Senussi Thierry Herzog, for me to represent you in the case of UTA DC10.

Annex 31: Evaluation of Mr. Takieddine visit to Libya on 11 and 12 April 2005.

Proof # 32: Draft letter to Mr. Takieddine Hortefeux.

Annex 33: Evaluation of two pages of Mr. Takieddine of September 7, 2006

Part 34: The translation of an invitation from the Libyan authorities on October 22, 2005, addressed to Mr. Hortefeux

Annex 35: Letter dated May 17, 2005 by M. Takieddine Brochand, director of the DGSE.

Exhibit 36: undated note on the establishment of a think tank Franco-Libyan

Annex 37: Summary of January 26, 2006 Mr. Takieddine an appointment with Mr. Alain Juillet, economic intelligence advisor to the Prime Minister.

Exhibit 38: Note Confidential January 23, 2007 on “the flying club contract” of 12 Mirage F1 of the Libyan Air Force.

Proof # 39: confidential notes of June 11, 2007 referred in particular to industrial cooperation between France and Libya in the areas of arms and nuclear.

Exhibit 40: undated confidential memorandum on a visit to Tripoli by Claude Guéant.

Parties No. 41: confidential note 11 June 2007 refers to a visit from “The minister Hortefeux” in Tripoli.

Annex 42: Evaluation of 11 July 2007, citing “important points” file Franco and Libya.

Annex 43: Evaluation of 3 September 2007 refers to “following the case of nurses and the establishment of a Crown corporation Franco-Libyan arms.

Exhibit 44: undated note on “the elements of the language of a letter from the president leader” .

Part # 45: My letters sent by Mignard and Tordjman to the Prosecutor of the Republic, Mr. François MOLINS

(Editor’s Note: This is the reason why General Abdel Fatah Younes was murdered! as he knew too much the same goes for the son of Qaddafi Mutassem Qaddafi, and lets not forget of-course Mr. Ghanem that he suddenly drowned in Austria! they all knew too much. The people who are still alive and should die as it will burn the WEST are: Saif Qaddafi, Khamis Qaddafi, Dr. Abuzeid Dorda and Mr. Baghdadi al Mahmoudi.)

Read Full Post »

I travelled to India this year for a business trip purchased a Reliance mobile sim card. I was told that Reliance sim card is prefered by most Indians, but I was astonished to experience the unjustified credit balance deductions from my mobile.

I credited Rs.200 to my mobile through a local vendor who carry out the recharging of credits to various service providers. Next morning I saw that Rs. 60 has been deducted from my account balance for services I had not subscribed;

” Message from RTMSCH – YOUR SUBSCRIPTION TO CRBT SERVICE HAS BEEN RENEWED AT RS.30 FOR PERIOD OF 30 DAYS. TO UNSUBSCRIBE SMS UNSUB 1003 TO 155223 (TOLL FREE ).”

Then the next sms was ;
” FROM RM-58787 – You have successfully subscribed to CricketNews service at Rs.30 for 30 days . To Un-subscribe SMS Unsub 1909 to 155223 ( Toll Free ) “.

Well its a task getting through the agents at the call centre to lodge a complaint but after repeatedly calling the service centre for several days I was able to speak to one customer service agent at the Call centre he assured that all the services will be unsubscribed and they shall credit Rs. 60 to my account.

It’s a matter of shame that my call was all in vain and none of service got cancelled and no money was credited to my account but I was charged once again Rs. 60 the next day for the same services.

After couple of days when I was at the mobile phone credit recharging vendor I was telling him about my horrific experience with the Reliance mobile and he replied me back saying ” This is how they will make profits by unnecessarily debiting the mobile phone credits of their customers and that’s the reason the Reliance group is rich because of cheating the Indian people”.

It’s sad that a company of an international repute is involved in such practices and cheating people in this manner. I would never suggest anyone to use a Reliance sim card and by the way I am still loosing my money on some silly unnecessary subscriptions. hahahahaha

Read Full Post »

When will the society wake up to take this cause that is affecting our younger lot? Even Milk – the very first food consumed by infants – has not been spared by these mindless, insane suppliers and vendors. Do we need ‘road-block, rail-roko andolan’ like movements for every single issues in the country? It is high time that the Government issues Laws providing ‘death penalty’ and nothing less for food-adulteration and also drug-adulteration (selling drugs actually having zero-potency, containing barely limestone, etc).

When our entire system in the government is adulterated, such adulteration of milk, food, water contamination, etc. is not a great thing. This would not have been possible without the support of powerful people behind them besides, they are aware that the law will take its own course which is very far off. For the sake of money, these people will go to any extent to give slow poison to people.

Quite often India termed as highest milk producer in the world but unfortunately we don’t have a single drop of Grade A milk for exporting to any developed country! All these decades health dept failed to do anything other than blaming each other- leave alone controlling synthetic milk plants in Delhi. Initial quality itself is a problem since feed,fodder and water are fully contaminated with fertilizers, pesticides and antibiotics not to speak of subsequent loose administration.Let Amul/NDDB people go to Goa to give or receive training!

The prime duty of a democratic government is to ensure that the citizen get unadulterated food at an affordable price. Have you ever heard a discussion, even for an hour, in parliament or any state assembly? Not even the prime minister is bothered.If he is, he could have moved the Govt machinery. Nothing is going to happen. What we should do to maintain health is to totally avoid milk. Politicians may be getting their cut for adulteration.

It just indicates that India is a lawless country. where criminals can do any thing under the nose of police and officers with bribes. It also shows that we are so dumb in planning that we have not planned for the growth of milk and its supply with growth of population and economy. How will the nation cope up with gap in demand and supply. So people are selling detergent solution as milk and our failed machinery is unable to check any one. PM and health and agriculture ministers must own a responsibility for it.

Source – Times of India newspaper dated 10th Jan 2012

70% of milk in Delhi, country is adulterated

 

NEW DELHI: Beware, your daily glass of good health could actually be doing you harm. As much as 70% of milk samples picked up from the capital by a government agency failed to conform to standards.

Of the 71 samples randomly taken from Delhi for testing by the Food Safety Standards Authority of India (FSSAI), 50 were found to be contaminated with glucose and skim milk powder (SMP), which is usually added to milk in the lean season to enhance volumes.

Elsewhere in the 33 states and UTs study, milk was found adulterated with detergent, fat and even urea, besides the age-old dilution with water. Across the country, 68.4% of the samples were found contaminated.

Only in Goa and Puducherry did 100% of the samples tested conform to required standards. At the other end were West Bengal, Bihar, Chhattisgarh, Jharkhand, Orissa and Mizoram, where not a single sample tested met the norms.

Other prominent states fared just a shade better. Around 89% of the samples tested from Gujarat, 83% from Jammu & Kashmir, 81% from Punjab, 76% from Rajasthan, 70% from Delhi and Haryana and 65% from Maharashtra failed the test. Around half of the samples from Madhya Pradesh (48%) also met a similar fate.

States with comparatively better results included Kerala where 28% of samples did not conform to the FSSAI standards, Karnataka (22%), Tamil Nadu (12%) and Andhra Pradesh (6.7%).

The samples were collected randomly and analysed from 33 states totaling a sample size of 1,791. Just 31.5% of the samples tested (565) conformed to the FSSAI standards while the rest 1,226 (68.4%) failed the test.

A study conducted by Food Safety Standards Authority of India (FSSAI) across 33 states has found that milk was adulterated with detergent, fat and even urea, besides the age-old practice of diluting it with water. Across the country, 68.4% of the samples were found contaminated.

These were sent to government laboratories like Department of Food and Drug Testing of Puducherry, Central Food Laboratory in Pune, Food Reasearch and Standardization Laboratory in Ghaziabad, State Public Health Laboratory in Guwahati and Central Food Laboratory, Kolkata, for testing against presence of adulterants like fat, neutralizers, hydrogen peroxide, sugar, starch, glucose, urea, detergent, formalin and vegetable fat.

Detergent was found in 103 samples (8.4%). “This was because milk tanks were not properly washed. Detergents in milk can cause health problems,” FSSAI official told TOI. The non-conforming samples in rural areas numbered 381 (31%) out of which 64 (16.7%) were packet milk and 317 (83.2%) were loose samples.

In urban areas, the number of non-confirming samples were 845 (68.9%) out of which 282 (33.3%) were packed and 563 (66.6%) were loose.

The most common adulteration was that of fat and solid not food (SNF), found in 574 (46.8%) of the non-conforming samples. This, scientists say, is because of dilution of milk with water. The second highest parameter of non-conformity was skim milk powder in 548 samples (44.69%) which includes presence of glucose in 477 samples. Glucose could have been added to milk probably to enhance SNF.

The report asked state enforcement authorities to check whether the new FSSAI rules are being complied with. An earlier first-of-its-kind study of milk boiling habits that involved 2,400 women across eight major cities had found that Chandigarh leads the pack in boiling milk, doing it more than three times a day. While 84% women in Kolkata boiled milk for more than five minutes, about 46% of women in Pune preferred to boil milk in high temperatures. The study, by the Indian Medical Academy, said, “About 49% boil milk more than thrice before consumption. Around 56% boil it for more than 5 minutes, and 73% don’t stir while boiling,” said Dr Pawan Gupta, IMA.

Times View

This only confirms that food adulteration is common in India. Even milk, consumed primarily by children, isn’t spared. What’s particularly worrying is the kind of substances used to adulterate, including toxic chemicals. This shows the trade off between the risk of getting caught and the ‘reward’ of huge profits is skewed heavily in favour of the latter. The government must focus on raising the risks to the adulterator. One way of doing this is by hiking the penalty, including making it analogous to attempt to murder in extreme cases. It’s equally important to regularly check foodstuff for adulteration and ensure speedy trials.

Read Full Post »

I was reading the news article of IANS posted by Gyanendra Kumar dated 1st Jan 2012 with title “Made in India, faked in China — $5bn loss”. Well I am not going to repeat the entire news here, as the title makes it very clear whats it about. Perhaps I decided to take this news and think freeing about this news article and put my own thoughts about it.

Since China is No.1 expert in faking goods to keep its Communist government rich and people employed I was wondering if China will hallmark Made in India faked products in Chinese language so that we consumers know when we buy Made in India China is worth less than Made in India, Isnt it?

Since ITC cigarette brands are also faked in China and sold in northern India, it has only made my assumptions of doubt about the corruption of Indian vigilance department into facts, that they are indeed drowned in corruption. Next time you have a terrorist attack on Indian soil, please dont ask , How? Why? etc….as its quite evident that our vigilance departments are involved. You will find that it is most often that only indians have engaged the chinese companies to counterfeit popular commodities . And this spurious stuff gets sold in areas where underprivileged live, in poorer areas of big cities and villages. If you go to shop near slums most of the products be it- soap, detergent, shampoo, cool drink and medicines will be fake… there is a thriving cottage industry duplicating stuff in all cities.

Last year one of my close friends married a Chinese woman in India. After six months she died, I was consoling my friend and he wasnt even sad. He replied me “It was Chinese, I was sure she wont last longer”

I assume after 1962, our government has kept China always outside their top agenda and slowly China will encroach upon our eastern borders and swallow our Mongol states and possible we shall have in future our government outsourced in China.

I will not blame the Chinese as its our own people and government and its officials who encourage it, so we should stop blaming China and try to do something in our own backyard.

This article is not made in China !!!!!!!

Happy New Year

Read Full Post »

The information in this German White Book contains alleged documents that record events as they transpired in those last weeks before Adolph Hitler realized there was no way to avoid war.

The masters who controlled the British Prime Minister, French President, Polish President, etc. would not tolerate a peace being negotiated. They MUST have this war, or their Plan for World Dominion is waylaid for a time. We say waylaid, because it’s become clear they’ve never stopped, regardless the setbacks or holdups, and today the beat goes on.

Researchers/authors whose work has been suppressed have confirmed the information herein.

Jackie

July 9th, 2003

______________________________________________

GERMAN WHITE BOOK

DOCUMENTS

Concerning the Last Phase

of the

German-Polish Crisis

GERMAN LIBRARY OF INFORMATION

NEW YORK

The original German white Book, “Documents Concerning the Last Phase of the German-Polish Crisis”, is not available to students of international affairs in the United States in adequate quantities, owing to illicit British interferences with the mails.

The German Library of Information, therefore, issues a reprint of the original for the benefit of such students, with a prefatory note disposing of certain widely-circulated allegations made in the British Blue Book.

Further copies may be obtained from the German Library of Information, 17 battery Place, New York.

______________________________________________

INDEX

Note on the German white Book

I.  The Last Phase of the German-Polish Crisis

II.  Documents

1.  First Note from the Diplomatic Representative of the Republic of Poland in the Free City of Danzig to the President of the Senate of the Free City of Danzig, August 4, 1939.  12

2.  Second Note from the diplomatic Representative of the Republic of Poland to the President of the Senate of the Free City of Danzig, August 4, 1939

3.  Reply of the President of the Senate of the Free City of Danzig to the Diplomatic Representative of the Republic of Poland, August 7, 1939

4.  Communication from the Secretary of State in the German Foreign Office to the Polish Charge d’Affairs in Berlin, August 9, 1939

5.  Communication from the Under-Secretary of State in the Polish Foreign Office to the German Charge d’Affairs in Warsaw, August 10, 1939

6.  Letter from the British Prime Minister to the Fuhrer, Aug. 22, 1939

7.  Fuhrer’s Reply to the British Prime Minister, August 23, 1939

8. Declaration made by the Fuhrer to the British Ambassador on  August 25, 1939, at 1:30 p. m.

9.  Letter of the French Premier to the Fuhrer, August 26, 1939

10. The Fuhrer’s letter of reply to the French premier, August 27, 1939

11. Memorandum from British Government handed to Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the British Ambassador on August 28, 1939, at 10:30 p.m

12. The Fuhrer’s reply to the British Government handed to the British Ambassador august 29, 1939 at 6:45 p.m

13. Telephone Message from the German charge d’Affairs in Warsaw to the German Foreign Office on August 30, 1939 at 5:30 p. m.

14.  Memorandum from the British Government handed to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the British Ambassador on August 30, 1939, at midnight.

15.  Official German Statement published on August 31, 1939, at 9 p.m. containing the Proposal for a settlement of the Danzig and the Polish Corridor Problem, as well as of the question concerning the German and Polish Minorities.

16.  Announcement made by the Polish Broadcasting Station at Warsaw on August 31, 1939, at 11 p.m.

17.  Speech delivered by the Fuhrer before the Reichstag on September 1, 1939

18.  Note handed to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the British Ambassador on September 1, 1939, at 9:30 p. m.

19.  Note handed to the Reich Minister for foreign Affairs by the French Ambassador on September 1, 1939, at 10 p. m.

20. Communication handed to the German Foreign Office by the Italian Ambassador on the morning of September 2, 1939.

21.  Information from the Havas news Agency on September 2, 1939

22.  Extract from a Declaration made by the British Secretary of State for Foreign affairs in the House of Lords on the afternoon of September 2, 1939

23.  Note handed to the German Foreign Office by the British Ambassador on September 3, 1939, at 9 a.m.

24. Note from the British Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs handed to the German Charge d’Affairs in London on September 3, 1939, at 11:a5 a.m.

25.  Memorandum from the German Government handed to the British Ambassador by the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs, September 3, 1939, at 11:30 a.m.

26. Note handed to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the French Ambassador on September 3, 1939, at 12.20 p.m.

_______________________________________________________

 Note on the German White Book

The German White Book, presented herewith, is a collection of official documents and speeches, not a collection of uncontrollable conversations. It does not pretend to cover the entire field of German-Polish relations but, as the title implies, concerns itself solely with the last phase of the German-Polish crisis, from August 4th to September 3rd, 1939.

the Polish-german controversy concerning the Corridor, Upper Silesia and Danzig, began in 1919; it has never, since the signing of the Versailles Treaty, ceased to agitate europe. For many years intelligent commentators and statesmen of all nations, including Great Britain, agreed that the separation of East Prussia from the Reich and, indeed, the whole Polish settlement, was unjust and fraught with danger.

Germany, again and again, made attempts to solve the differences between the two countries in a friendly spirit. It was only when all negotiations proved vain and Poland joined the encirclement front against Germany, that chancellor Hitler cut the Gordian knot with the sword. It was England that forced the sword into his hand.

Great Britain asserts in her Blue Book and elsewhere that she was compelled to “guaranty” Poland against “aggression” for reason of international morality. Unfortunately the British Government subsequently admitted (Under-Secretary of State Butler, House of Commons, October 19, 1939) that the “guaranty” was aimed solely against Germany.

It was not valid in case of conflicts with other powers. In other words, the British “guaranty” was merely a link in the British encirclement chain. The Polish crisis was deliberately manufactured by Great Britain with the connivance of Poland: it was the fuse designed to set off the explosion!

Great Britain naturally attempts to becloud this fact. Official British statements on the outbreak of the war place great emphasis on the allegation that England did not give a formal “guaranty” to Poland until March 31, 193, whereas the German demand on Poland, which Poland rejected, was made on march 21st. Britain contends that the British “guaranty” was merely the consequence of the German demand of March 21st.

Britain denies that her “guaranty” stiffened Polish resistance. She insists that Germany took advantage of a moment of highly strained international tension by springing upon Poland her demand for an extra-territorial road through the Corridor between the Reich and East Prussia.

The British ignore a vital fact in this connection. The existence of the “guaranty”, not its formal announcement, was the decisive factor. The future may reveal when the British promise was first dangled before Poland. In any event, Poland was assured of British aid before March 21st.

Chamberlain’s speech of march 17, 1939, and the statement by Lord Halifax of March 20th, (both reprinted in the British Blue Book) leave no doubt on that question. The British “guaranty” was in the nature of a blank check. Poland did not know when she marched to her doom, that the check would not be honored.

The allegations that the Poles were surprised or overwhelmed by the German proposals, does not hold water. Poland was fully informed of the German demands. When as Herr von Ribbentrop points out in his Danzig speech (October 24, 1939) chancellor Hitler in 1934 concluded a Friendship and Non-Aggression Pact with Marshal Pilsudski, it was clearly understood that the problem of Danzig and the Corridor must be solved sooner or later. Chancellor Hitler hoped that it would be solved within the framework of that instrument.

Poland callously disregarded her obligations under the German-Polish Pact, after the death of Marshal Pilsudski. The persecution of German minorities in Poland, Poland’s measures to strangle Danzig economically, the insolent manner the Polish Government chose to adopt with the British blank check in its pocket and the Polish mobilization frustrated chancellor Hitler’s desire to settle Polish-German differences by peaceful negotiation, as he had solved every other problem arising from the bankruptcy of statesmanship at Versailles.

No one can affirm that the National Socialist Government did not attempt with extraordinary patience to impress upon Poland the desirability of a prompt and peaceful solution. The Polish Government was familiar with the specific solution proposed by Chancellor Hitler since October 24, 1938. The nature of the German proposals was discussed at least four times between the two governments before March 21, 1939.

On October 24, 1938, von Ribbentrop, the German foreign Minister, proposed to the Polish Ambassador, Lipski, four steps to rectify the injustice of Versailles and to eliminate all sources of friction between the two countries.

1).  The return of the Free City of Danzig to the Reich, without severance of its economic ties to the Polish State. (The arrangement vouchsafed to Poland free port privileges and extra-territorial access to the harbor.)

2.)  An exterritorial [sic] route of communication through the Corridor by rail and motor to reunite Germany and East Prussia.

3.)  Mutual recognition by the two States of their frontiers as final and, if necessary, a mutual guaranty of their territories.

4.)  The extension of the German-Polish Pact of 1934 from ten to twenty-five years.

On January 5, 1939, Poland’s Foreign Minister, Josef Beck, conferred with the German chancellor on the problems involved.  At this time Chancellor Hitler offered Beck a clear and definite guaranty covering the Corridor, on the basis of the four points outlined by von Ribbentrop.  The following day, January 6th, at Munich, the German Foreign Minister once more confirmed Germany’s willingness to guaranty, not only the Corridor, but all Polish territory.

The generous offer for a settlement along these line, liquidating all friction between the two countries, was reiterated when Foreign Minister von Ribbentrop paid a state visit to Warsaw (January 23rd to 17th, 1939). On that occasion von Ribbentrop again offered a guaranty of the Polish-German boundaries and a final all-inclusive settlement of German-Polish relations.

Under the circumstances it is absurd to allege that Poland was “surprised” by the German proposal of March 21st, and subsequent developments.  It is possible that Poland may have concealed Germany’s friendly and conciliatory offers from Paris and London.  With or without British promptings, Poland prepared the stage for a melodramatic scene, in which the German villain brutally threatened her sovereignty and her independence.

In spite of Polish intransigence, culminating in threats of war, Chancellor Hitler made one more desperate attempt to prevent the conflict.  He called for a Polish plenipotentiary to discuss the solution presented in Document 15 of the German White book. This solution envisaged the return of Danzig to the Reich, the protection of Polish and German minorities, a plebiscite in the Corridor under neutral auspices, safeguarding, irrespective of the result, Poland’s unimpeded exterritorial access to the sea.

The British are please to describe this reasonable document as an “ultimatum”. This is a complete distortion of the facts.  The German government, it is true, had set a time-limit (August 30th) for the acceptance of its proposal, but it waited twenty-four hours after its expiration before concluding that the possibilities of diplomatic negotiations had been exhausted. There was ample opportunity for England and Poland to act within those twenty-four hours.

The British take the position that Germany’s demands were not known either in Warsaw or London.  That pretense is demolished by the British Blue Book itself, for we find here a dispatch from Sir Nevile Henderson, the British Ambassador to Berlin, which leaves no doubt that he relayed the German proposal to London after his midnight conference with von Ribbentrop on August 30th, and that he understood the essential points of the German proposal. Henderson even transmitted to the British Government Chancellor Hitler’s assurance that the Polish negotiator would be received as a matter of course on terms of complete equality with the courtesy and consideration due to the emissary of a sovereign state.

Henderson sent his night message not only to Downing Street, but also to the British Embassy in Warsaw. There is evidence, which has recently come into the possession of the German Foreign Office that, in spite of all its protestations of ignorance and helplessness, the British Cabinet communicated the substance of Henderson’s midnight conversation with the German Foreign Minister directly to the Polish Government. The London Daily Telegraph, in a late edition of August 31st, printed the following statement:

“At the Cabinet Meeting yesterday, at which the terms of the British Note were approved, it was decided to send a massage to Warsaw, indicating the extent of the latest demands from Berlin for the annexation of territory”.

This item appeared only in a few issues. It was suppressed in later editions.

Germany’s demands were so reasonable that no sane Polish Government would have dared to reject them. They certainly would have been accepted if England had advised moderation. There was one more chance to preserve peace on September 2nd. It was offered by a message from Premier Mussolini (Document 20). The Italian suggestion was acceptable to Germany and France (Document 21). but was rejected by Great Britain (Document 22).

—————————————————————

I

THE LAST PHASE

of the German-Polish Crisis

(pp.7-12)

Appended to this are printed the documents which were exchanged during the last days before the beginning of the German defensive action against Poland and the intervention of the western Powers, or which in any other respect refer to these events. These documents, when shortly recapitulated, give the following general survey:

1).   At the beginning of August the Reich Government was informed of an exchange of notes between the representative of Poland in Danzig and the Senate of the Free City (Danzig), according to which the Polish Government in the form of a short-term ultimatum and under threat of retaliatory measures had demanded the withdrawal of an alleged order of the Senate — an order which, in fact, had never been issued — concerning the activities of Polish customs inspectors (Documents 1 to 3).

This caused the Reich Government to inform the Polish Government, on August 9th, that a repetition of such demands in the form of an ultimatum would lead to an aggravation of the relations between Germany and Poland, for the consequences of which the Polish government would alone be responsible.

At the same time, the attention of the Polish Government was drawn to the fact that the maintenance of the economic measures adopted by Poland against Danzig would force the Free City to seek other export and import possibilities (Document 4).

The Polish government answered this communication from the Reich Government with an aide-Memoire of August 10th, handed to the German Embassy in Warsaw, which culminated in the statement that Poland would interpret every intervention of the Reich Government in Danzig matters, which might endanger Polish rights and interests there, as an aggressive action (Document 5).

2).   On August 22nd, the British Prime Minister, Mr. Neville Chamberlain, acting under the impression of announcements of the impending conclusion of a Non-Aggression Pact between Germany and the U.S.S.R., sent a personal letter to the Fuhrer. Here he expressed on the one hand the firm determination of the British Government to fulfill its pledged obligations to Poland, on the other hand, the view that it was most advisable in the first instance to restore an atmosphere of confidence and then to solve the German-Polish problems through negotiations terminating in a settlement which should be internationally guaranteed (Document 6).

The Fuhrer, in his reply of August 23rd, set forth the real causes of the German-Polish crisis.

He referred in particular to the generous proposal made by him in March of this year and stated that the false reports spread by England at that time regarding a German mobilization against Poland, the equally incorrect assertions about Germany’s aggressive intentions towards Hungary and Roumania and, finally, the guarantee given by England and France to the Polish Government had encouraged the Polish Government not only to decline the German offer but to let loose a wave of terror against the Germans domiciled in Poland and to strangle Danzig economically. At the same time, the Fuhrer declared that Germany would not let herself be kept back from protecting her vital rights by any methods of intimidation whatsoever (Document 7).

3).   Although the above-mentioned letter from the British Prime Minister of August 22nd, as well as speeches made on the subsequent day by British statesmen, showed a complete lack of understanding for the German standpoint, the Fuhrer nevertheless resolved to make a fresh attempt to arrive at an understanding with England.

On August 25th, he received the British Ambassador, once more with complete frankness explained to him his conception of the situation, and communicated to him the main principles of comprehensive and far-sighted agreement between Germany and England which he would offer to the British Government once the problem of Danzig and the Polish Corridor was settled (Document 8).

4).   while the British government were discussing the preceding declaration from the Fuhrer, and exchange of letters took place between the French President, M. Daladier, and the Fuhrer. In his answer the Fuhrer again submitted his reasons for Germany’s standpoint in the German Polish question and once more repeated his firm decision to regard the present Franco-German frontier as final (Documents 9 and 10).

5).   In their answer to the step taken by the Fuhrer on August 25th, which was handed over on the evening of August 28th, the British Government declared themselves prepared to consider the proposal for a revision of Anglo-German relationships. They further stated that a they had received a definite assurance from the Polish Government that they were prepared to enter into direct discussions with the reich Government on German-Polish questions.

At the same time they repeated that in their opinions a German-Polish settlement must be safeguarded by international guarantees (Document 11).

Despite grave misgivings arising from the whole of Poland’s previous attitude and despite justifiable doubts in a sincere willingness on the part of the Polish Government for a direct settlement, the Fuhrer, in his answer handed to the British Ambassador on the afternoon of August 29th, accepted the British proposal and declared that the Reich Government awaited the arrival of a Polish representative invested with plenipotentiary powers on August 30th. At the same time the Fuhrer announced that the Reich Government would immediately draft proposals for a solution acceptable to them and would, if possible, have these ready for the British Government before the Polish negotiator arrived (Document 12).

6).   In the course of August 30th, neither a Polish negotiator with plenipotentiary powers nor any communication from the British Government about steps undertaken by them reached Berlin. On the contrary, it was on this day that the Reich Government were informed of the ordering of a general Polish mobilization (document 13).

Only at midnight did the British Ambassador hand over a new memorandum which, however, failed to disclose any practical progress in the treatment of Polish-German questions and confined itself to a statement that the Fuhrer’s answer of the preceding day was to be communicated to the Polish Government and that the British Government considered it impracticable to establish a German-Polish contact so early as on August 30th (Document 14).

7).   Although the non-appearance of the Polish negotiator had done away with the conditions under which the British government were to be informed of the Reich government’s conception of the basis on which negotiations might be possible, the proposals since formulated by the Reich were none the less communicated and explained in detail to the British Ambassador when he handed over the above-mentioned memorandum.

The Reich Government expected that now at any rate, subsequently to this, a Polish plenipotentiary would be appointed. Instead, the Polish Ambassador in Berlin made a verbal declaration to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs on the afternoon of August 31st, to the effect that the Polish Government had been informed in the preceding night by the British government that there was a possibility of direct negotiations between the Reich Government and the Polish Government, and that the Polish Government were favorably considering the British proposal.

When expressly asked by the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs whether he had the authority to negotiate on the German proposals, the Ambassador stated that he was not entitled to do so, but had merely been instructed to make the foregoing verbal declaration. A further question from the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs whether he could enter into an objective discussion on the matter was expressly denied by the Ambassador.

8).   The Reich Government thus were confronted with the fact that they had spent two days waiting in vain for a Polish plenipotentiary. On the evening of August 31st, they published the German proposals with a short account of the events leading up to them (Document 15).

These proposals were described as unacceptable by Polish broadcast (Document 16).

9).   Now that every possibility for a peaceful settlement of the Polish-German crisis was thus exhausted, the Fuhrer saw himself compelled to resist by force the force which the Poles had long employed against Danzig, against the Germans in Poland, and finally, by innumerable violations of the frontier, against Germany.

10).   On the evening of September 1st, the Ambassadors of Great Britain and France handed to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs two notes couched in the same terms in which they demanded that Germany should withdraw her troops from Polish territory, and declared that if this demand were not conceded, their respective Governments would fulfill their obligations to Poland without further delay (Documents 18 and 19).

11).   In order to banish the menace of war, which had come dangerously close in consequence of these two notes, the Duce made a proposal for an armistice and a subsequent conference for the settlement of the German-Polish conflict (Document 20).

The Germans and the French Government replied in the affirmative to this proposal whilst the British Government refused to accept it (Documents 21 and 11).

That this was so was already apparent in the speeches made by the British Prime Minister and the British Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs on the afternoon of September 2nd in the British Houses of Parliament, and a communication to that effect was made to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the Italian Ambassador on the evening of September 2nd. Thus also in the opinion of the Italian Government the initiative of the Duce had been wrecked by England.

12).   On September 3rd, at 9 a.m., the British Ambassador arrived at the German Foreign Office and handed over a note in which the British Government, fixing a time limit of two hours, repeated their demand for a withdrawal of the German troops and, in the event of a refusal, declared themselves to be at war with Germany after this time limit had expired (Document 23).

The British Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs on September 3rd, 1939, at 11:15 a. m. delivered a note to the German Charge d’Affairs in London in which he informed him that a state of war existed between the two countries as from 11 a. m. on September 3rd (Document 24).

On the same day, at 11:30 a. m. the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs handed to the British Ambassador in Berlin a memorandum from the Reich Government in which the Reich rejected the demands expressed by the British Government in the form of an ultimatum and in which it was proved that the responsibility for the outbreak of war rested solely with the British Government (Document 25).

On the afternoon of September 3rd, the French Ambassador in Berlin called on the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs and inquired whether the Reich government were in a position to give a satisfactory answer to the question directed to them by the French government in their note of September 1st. The Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs told the Ambassador that after the English and French Notes of September had been handed to him, the Head of the Italian Government had made a new intermediary proposal, to which the Duce had added, the French Government had agreed.

The Reich Government had informed the Duce on the preceding day that they were also prepared to accept the proposal.

The Duce however had informed them later on in the day that his proposal had been wrecked by the intransigent attitude of the British Government.

The British Government several hours previously had presented German with an ultimatum which had been rejected on the German side by a memorandum which he, the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs, would hand over to the French Ambassador for his information.

Should the attitude of France towards Germany be determined by the same considerations as that of the British Government, the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs could only regret this fact.  Germany had always sought understanding with France. Should the French Government, despite this fact adopt a hostile attitude towards Germany on account of their obligations towards Poland, the German people would regard this as a totally unjustifiable aggressive war on the part of France against the Reich.

The French Ambassador replied that he understood from the remarks of the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs that the Reich Government were not in a position to give a satisfactory answer to the French Note of September 1st. Under these circumstances he had the unpleasant task of informing the Reich Government that the French Government were forced to fulfill the obligations which they had entered into towards Poland, from September 3rd at 5 p.m. onwards.

The French Ambassador at the same time handed over a corresponding written communication (CF, Document 26).

The Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs thereupon declared in conclusion the the French Government would bear the full responsibility for the suffering which the nations would have to bear if France attacked Germany.

II

Documents

Documents 1 through 8 (of 26)

1.   First Note from the Diplomatic Representative of the Republic of Poland in the Free City of Danzig to the President of the Senate of the Free City of Danzig, august 4, 1939

(Translation)

Danzig, August 4, 1939.

I learn that the local Danzig customs officials posted on the frontier between the Free City of Danzig and East Prussia have declared in an unprecedented statement to the Polish customs officials, that the Danzig executives intend from 7 o’clock a. m. on august 6th onwards to oppose a certain number of Polish inspectors in the exercise of their normal duties, which functions are a part of the prerogatives of the Polish government on the customs frontier. I am convinced that this act on the part of the local authorities depends either on a misunderstanding or on an erroneous interpretation of the instructions of the Senate of the Free city of Danzig.

I am fully convinced that you, Mr. President of the Senate, can have no doubt that this infringement of the fundamental rights of Poland will on no pretext whatever be tolerated by the Polish Government.

I await, by august 5th at 6 p. m. at the latest, your answer with the assurance that you have given instructions cancelling the action of your subordinates.

In view of the fact that the above-mentioned action is one of a series which have taken place on the frontier, I am forced to warn you, mr. president of the Senate, that all Polish customs inspectors have received the order to appear for duty in uniform and bearing arms, on August 6th of the current year and on subsequent days, at every point on the frontier which they consider necessary for examination of the customs.

Every attempt made to hinder them in the exercise of their duties, every attack or intervention on the part of the police will be regarded by the Polish Government as an act of violence against the officials of the Polish State in the pursuance of their duties.

If the above-mentioned illegal actions should take place, the Polish Government will take retaliatory measures (retorsions) without delay against the Free City, as the responsibility for them will rest entirely on the Senate of the Free City.

I hope to receive a satisfactory explanation before the above-mentioned date.

(signed): CHODACKI,

Diplomatic Representative of the Republic of Poland.

________________________________________

2.   Second Note from the Diplomatic Representative of the Republic of Poland to the President of the Senate of the Free City of Danzig, August 4, 1939

(Translation)

Danzig, August 4, 1939.

Mr. President of the Senate:

The Polish Government beg to express its astonishment at the fact that the Senate should find technical difficulties in replying to so simple a matter. In the interest of avoiding threatening consequences, I note for the time being that no act of violence will be undertaken against our customs inspectors and that they will be able to proceed in a normal way with their duties. I must repeat nevertheless that the admonitions contained in my note of August 4th, 11:40 p. m. remain in force.

I beg to remain. . .

(signed): CHODACKI

To

His Excellency, Herr Arthur Greiser,

President of the Senate of the Free City of Danzig

_____________________________________________

3.   Reply of the President of the Senate of the Free City of Danzig to the Diplomatic Representative of the Republic of Poland, August 7, 1939.

(Translation)

Danzig, August 7, 1939

His Excellency

The Diplomatic Representative of the Republic of Poland.

M. Chodacki, Minister with plenipotentiary powers,

Danzig.

Sir:

In reply to your two notes dated the 4th of this month, the second of which I received on August 5th, I must express my astonishment to you that you should make a completely unverified rumor a pretext for sending the Danzig Government a short-term ultimatum from the Polish Government, and thus in this time of political unrest conjure up unfounded danger which may result in inconceivable disaster.

The sudden decree of the Polish Government that all Polish customs officials on duty are to appear in uniform and bearing arms, is a breach of the arrangement agreed upon and can be understood only as an intentional provocation to bring about incidents and acts of violence of the most dangerous nature.

According to facts which I have since ascertained and concerning which I immediately telephoned to you on Saturday morning, the 5th inst., no order announcing that the Danzig executives from August 6th at 7 a. m. onwards are to oppose a certain number of Polish inspectors in the exercise of their normal duties has been issued from an office, certainly not from any administrative quarter of the Customs Office of the Free City of Danzig.

I refer you further to my note of June 3rd of this year, in which I already carefully defined the relationship of the Danzig customs officials and the Polish customs inspectors on the frontier.

The Danzig Government protest with great energy against the threatened retorsions of the Polish Government which they regard as an absolutely inadmissible threat and the consequences of which will devolve on the Polish Government alone.

I beg to remain. . .

(signed): GREISER

__________________________________________________

4.   Communication from the Secretary of State in the German Foreign Office to the Polish Charge d’Affairs in Berlin, August 9, 1939.

(Translation)

Berlin, August 9, 1939.

The Reich Government have received with great astonishment information of the note of the Polish Government to the Senate of the Free City of danzig, in which a demand was made in the form of an ultimatum to revoke an alleged decree intended to hinder the Polish customs inspectors in the exercise of their normal duties (which decree, however, was based on unfounded rumors, and in reality had never been issued by the Senate of the Free City of Danzig). In case of a refusal, the Free City of Danzig was threatened with retaliatory measures.

The Reich Government see themselves obliged to point out to the Polish Government that the repetition of such a demand, in the form of an ultimatum, to the Free City of Danzig and the threat of retaliatory measures would lead to greater tension in the relationship between Germany and Poland, and that the responsibility of such consequences would devolve exclusively on the Polish Government, the German Government already now declining all responsibility for them.

The German Government further draw the attention of the Polish Government to the fact that the measures taken by the Polish Government to prevent the import of certain goods from the Free City of Danzig to Poland are likely to bring about serious economic loss to the population of Danzig.

Should the Polish Government insist on further lending their support to such measures, there would, in the opinion of the Reich Government, be no choice left to the Free City of Danzig, as matters lie, but to seek other export and consequently import possibilities.

_____________________________________________________

5.   Communication from the Under-Secretary of State in the Polish Foreign Office to the German Charge d’Affairs in Warsaw, August 10, 1939.

(Translation)

     With the greatest surprise ‘the Government of the Republic of Poland have taken note of the declaration given in Berlin on August 9, 1939, by the Secretary of State in the German Foreign Office to the Charge d’Affairs a.i. of Poland on the relations existing between Poland and the Free City of Danzig. The Polish Government in fact cannot perceive any legal foundation justifying Germany to interfere in the above-mentioned relations.

Whatever discussions on the Danzig problem may have taken place between the Polish Government and the Government of the Reich, these had their foundation merely in the good will of the Government and did not arise out of any obligation whatsoever.

In reply to the aforesaid declaration of the Government of the Reich, the Polish Government are compelled to point out to the German Government that, as hitherto, they will in the future oppose by such means and measures as the Polish Government alone consider adequate, any attempt made by the authorities of the Free City of Danzig to jeopardize the rights and interests that Poland possesses in Danzig, on the basis of the agreement to which she is a part, and that the Polish Government will consider as an aggressive act any possible intervention of the Government of the Reich which may endanger these rights and interests.

________________________________________________________

6.   Letter from the British Prime Minister to the Fuhrer, August 22, 1939.

10. downing Street, Whitehall,

August 22, 1939.

Your Excellency:

Your Excellency will have already heard of certain measures taken by His Majesty’s Government, and announced in the press and on the wireless this evening.

These steps have, in the opinion of His Majesty’s'y Government, been rendered necessary by the military movements which have been reported from Germany, and by the fact that apparently the announcement of a German-Soviet Agreement is taken in some quarters in Berlin to indicate that intervention by Great Britain on behalf of Poland is no longer a contingency that need be reckoned with.

No greater mistake could be made. Whatever may prove to be the nature of the German-Soviet Agreement, it cannot alter Great Britain’s obligation to Poland which His Majesty’s Government have stated in public repeatedly and plainly, and which they are determined to fulfill.

it has been alleged that, if His Majesty’s Government had made their position more clear in 1914, the great catastrophe would have been avoided. Whether or not there is any force in that allegation, His Majesty’s Government are resolved that on this occasion there shall be no such tragic misunderstanding.

If the case should arise, they are resolved, and prepared, to employ without delay all the forces at their command, and it is impossible to foresee the end of hostilities once engaged. It would be a dangerous illusion to think that, if war once starts, it will come to an early end even if a success on any one of the several fronts on which it will be engaged should have been secured.

Having thus made our position perfectly clear, I wish to repeat to you my conviction that war between our two peoples would be the greatest calamity that could occur. I am certain that it is desired neither by our people, nor by yours, and I cannot see that there is anything in the questions arising between Germany and Poland which could not and should not be resolved without the use of force, if only a situation of confidence could be restored to enable discussions to be carried on in an atmosphere different from that which prevails today.

We have been, and at all times will be, ready to assist in creating conditions in which such negotiations could take place, and in which it might be possible concurrently to discuss the wider problems affecting the future of international relations, including matters of interest to us and to you.

The difficulties in the way of any peaceful discussion in the present state of tension are, however, obvious, and the longer that tension is maintained, the harder will it be for reason to prevail.

These difficulties, however, might be mitigated, if not removed, provided that there could for an initial period be a truce on both sides — and indeed on all sides — to press polemics and to all incitement.

If such a truce could be arranged, then, at the end of that period, during which steps could be taken to examine and deal with complaints made by either side as to the treatment of minorities, it is reasonable to hope that suitable conditions might have been established for direct negotiations between Germany and Poland upon the issues between them (with the aid of a neutral intermediary, if both sides should think that that would be helpful).

But I am bound to say that there would be slender hope of bringing such negotiations to successful issue unless it were understood beforehand that any settlement reached would, when concluded, be guaranteed by other Powers. His Majesty’s Government would be ready, if desired, to make such contribution as they could to the effective operation of such guarantees.

At this moment I confess I can see no other way to avoid a catastrophe that will involve Europe in war.

In view of the grave consequences to humanity, which may follow from the action of their rulers, I trust that Your Excellency will weigh with the utmost deliberation the considerations which I have put before you.

(Signed): NEVILLE CHAMBERLAIN.

___________________________________________

7.   The Fuhrer’s Letter in reply to the British Prime Minister, August 23, 1939.

(Translation)

August 23, 1939.

Your Excellency:

The Ambassador to His Britannic Majesty has just handed me a note in which Your Excellency, in the name of the British Government, has drawn attention to a number of points, which, in your opinion, are of extreme importance.

I beg to reply to your note as follows:

1.   Germany has never sought to enter into conflict with Great Britain nor at any time interfered where British interests were concerned. On the contrary, Germany has for many years, although unfortunately without success, attempted to gain the friendship for Great Britain. For this reason, Germany voluntarily undertook a restriction of her own interests throughout a large area in Europe which would otherwise have been difficult to justify from a national political point of view.

2.   The German Reich, however, has, like every other state, certain interests which it is impossible for it to renounce and which lie within the category which Germany’s past history and her economic necessities have rendered of vital importance. Certain of these problems were, and are, of the utmost importance to any German Government bot, from a national political and from a psychological point of view.

One  of these problems is that of the German City of Danzig and the problem of the Polish Corridor connected therewith. Only a few years ago this fact was recognized by numerous statesmen, by authorities in historical research and literary men, even in England.

I should like to add that the civilization of all those areas which come within the sphere of German interests aforementioned, and especially those provinces which have returned to the Reich within the past eighteen months, was developed not by Englishmen but exclusively by Germans, and, in part, during a period of history which covers more than the last thousand years.

3.   Germany was prepared to settle the problem of Danzig and of the Polish Corridor by a very generous proposal, made once for all, and by means of negotiations. The assertions disseminated by Great Britain with regard to the mobilization of German troops against Poland, the assertion concerning aggressive intentions with regard to Roumania, Hungary, etc., as also the more recent so-called guarantees given to Poland, effectually destroyed any inclinations on the part of Poland to negotiate on a basis which would at the same time be acceptable to germany.

4.    The general assurance given by Great Britain to Poland that Great Britain would support Poland in case of conflict in any circumstance, irrespective of the causes giving rise to such conflict, could only be regarded here as an incitement to let loose, under cover of what might be termed a bland cheque, a wave of unspeakable terror against the one and a half million Germans domiciled in Poland.

The atrocities which have taken place there since that time were terrible indeed for those on whom they were inflicted, but intolerable for the German Reich, which, as one of the Great Powers, was expected to watch them idly.

In regard to the Free city of Danzig, Poland has, on countless occasions, infringed its rights, sent demands which were in the nature of an ultimatum and begun a process of economic strangulation.

5.     The Reich government informed the Polish government a short time ago that they were not inclined to accept these developments in silence, that they would not tolerate the dispatch of further notes couched in the form of an ultimatum to Danzig, that they would not tolerate a continuance of acts of violence inflicted on the German section of the population, nor would they tolerate the ruin of the Free City of Danzig by means of economic pressure, that is to say, the destruction of the very existence of the population of Danzig by a form of customs blockade, nor would they tolerate the continuance of such acts of provocation against the Reich. Regardless of the above, a solution must and will be found for the problem of Danzig and of the Polish Corridor.

6.   Your Excellency informs me in the name of the British Government that in the event of any act of interference on the part of Germany, you will be compelled to support Poland. I have taken due note of your statement and can assure you that it can in no way shake the determination of the Reich government to protect the interests of the Reich as set forth in Section 5.

I likewise agree with your assurance that the ensuing war would, in this case, be a long one. If Germany is attacked by Britain, she is prepared and determined to fight.

I have often declared to the German people and to the whole world that there can be no doubts as to the determination of the New German Reich to accept privation and misfortune in any form and at any time rather than sacrifice her national interests or even her honor.

7.   The Reich Government have received information of the fact that the British Government intend to carry out mobilization measures, which in their nature are solely directed against Germany, as is stated in Your Excellency’s note addressed to me. This is stated also to apply to France.

As Germany never intended to adopt military measures other than those of a purely defensive nature against either Great Britain or France and, as has already been emphasized, never intended nor in the future intends to attack either Great Britain or France, the announcement which Your Excellency confirmed in your note can only constitute an intended threat against the Reich. I must therefore, inform Your Excellency that in the event of such military measures being taken, I shall order the immediate mobilization of the German armed forces.

8.   The question of a settlement of European problems in a peaceful spirit cannot be decided by Germany but chiefly by those who, since the crime of the Treaty of Versailles was committed, have steadily and obstinately opposed any peaceful revision of its terms.

Only a change of attitude on the part of the Powers responsible for the Treaty can bring about a change for the better in the existing relations between Britain and Germany.

During my whole life-time I have struggled to achieve a friendship between Britain and Germany, but the attitude adopted by British diplomacy, up to the present at least, has served to convince me of the hopelessness of such an attempt. If the future were to bring a change in this respect, none would welcome it more than I.

_________________________________________________

8.   Declaration made by the Fuhrer to the British Ambassador on August 25, 2939, at 1:30 p.m.

(Translation)

     The Fuhrer declared at the outset that the British Ambassador at the close of their last conversation had expressed the hope that it would still prove possible to arrive at an understanding between Germany and England. He, the Fuhrer, had thereupon considered the situation once more and intended today to take a step in regard to England which was to be as decisive as the step taken in regard to Russia, the result of which had been the recent pact.

Yesterday’s meeting of the House of Commons and the speeches made by Mr. chamberlain and Lord Halifax were further reasons why the Fuhrer had again invited the British Ambassador to meet him.

The assertion that Germany wanted to conquer the world was ridiculous.

The British Empire covered a territory of forty million square kilometers, Russia of nineteen million square kilometers, America of nine and a half million square kilometers and Germany of less than 600,000 square kilometers. It was thus quite clear who wanted to conquer the world.

The Fuhrer informed the British Ambassador of the following:

1)  The acts of provocation committed by Poland had become intolerable, irrespective of who might be responsible for them.

If the Polish government contested their responsibility, this merely proved that they themselves had no longer any influence on their military subordinates. In the preceding night twenty-one new frontier incidents had occurred.

On the German side the utmost discipline had been displayed. All the incidents were due to Polish provocation.

Besides this, civil aeroplanes had been fire on. If the Polish Government declared themselves not responsible, this merely proved that they were unable to keep control over their own people.

2)  Germany was resolved under all circumstances to put an end to these Macedonian conditions on her eastern frontier, not only in the interests of law and order but also for the sake of European peace.

3.  The problem of Danzig and the Corridor would have to be solved.

The British Prime Minister had made a speech which had done nothing towards bringing about a change in the German attitude. This speech might, if anything, give rise to a desperate and incalculable war between Germany and england, a war which would cause far greater bloodshed than that of 1914.

In contrast to the last world war, Germany would not have to carry on a war on two fronts. The agreement concluded with Russia was unconditional and represented a turning point in the foreign policy of the Reich for the longest conceivable time. In no circumstance would Russia and Germany again take up arms against one another. Apart from this fact the agreements made with Russia would safeguard Germany, in economic respects also, for a war of the longest duration.

The Fuhrer had always been strongly in favor of Anglo-German understanding. A war between england and Germany could in the most favorable circumstances bring Germany an advantage, but certainly not the slightest gain to England.

the Fuhrer declared that the German-Polish problem had to and would be settled. He was, however, ready and resolved to approach England again, after his settlement, with a generous and comprehensive offer. He himself was a man of great decisions and he would in this case also be capable of a great action. he approved of the British Empire and was prepared to give a personal undertaking for its existence and to stake the might of the German Reich to that end provided that

1)  His Colonial demands, which were limited and could be settled by peaceful negotiations, were fulfilled, for which he was prepared to concede a most protracted time-limit;

2)  that his obligations to Italy remained untouched; in other words the Fuhrer did not expect England to give up her French obligations and could for his part not abandon his Italian obligations;

3)  he wished also to emphasize Germany’s unalterable resolution never again to enter into a conflict with Russia.

The Fuhrer would then be prepared to enter into agreements with Great Britain which, as he had already emphasized, would not only, on the German side, in any case safeguard the existence of the British empire, but if necessary would guarantee German assistance for the British empire, irrespective of where such assistance might be required. The Fuhrer would then also be ready to accept a reasonable limitation of armaments, in accordance with the new political situation and economic requirements. finally the Fuhrer renewed his assurance that he was not interested in western problems and that he did not for one moment consider any frontier correction in the west.

The western line of fortification which had cost billions, was the final frontier of the Reich in the west.

If the British Government would consider these suggestions, they might end in a blessing not only for Germany but also for the British Empire. If the British Government rejected the suggestions, war would be inevitable. In no circumstances, however, would such a war add to the strength of Great Britain. That this was true, the last war had amply proved.

The Fuhrer repeated that he was a man of great decisions to which he felt himself bound, and that this was his final proposal. Immediately after the settlement of the German-Polish question he would approach the British Government with an offer.

German White Book – Documents

Concerning the Last Phase of the German-Polish Crisis

Documents 9 through 13 (of 26)

9.   Letter of the French Premier to the Fuhrer, August 26, 1939

(Translation)

Paris, August 29, 1939.

Your Excellency:

The French Ambassador in Berlin has brought your personal message to my knowledge.

At an hour when you speak of the gravest responsibility which two Heads of Government can be asked to take, namely, that of shedding the blood of two great peoples desiring only peace and work, I owe it to you personally and to our respective nations to state that the fate of peace still rests in your hands.

You cannot doubt my feelings towards Germany, or the friendly feelings of France for your nation. No Frenchman has done more than I have to ensure not only peace between our two peoples, but also sincere cooperation in your own interests as well as in those of Europe and of the world.

Unless you are prepared to credit the French nation with a lower ideal of honor than the one with which I credit the German people, you cannot doubt that France will faithfully fulfill her obligations towards other powers which, like Poland, are, I am convinced, desirous of living at peace with Germany.

Both convictions are fully compatible with one another.

To this day there is nothing which might prevent a peaceful solution of the international crisis in a spirit of honor and dignity for all nations as long as the same will for peace prevails on all sides.

Together with the good will of France I proclaim that of all her allies.  I personally guarantee the readiness always shown by Poland to have mutual recourse to methods of free conciliation such as can be envisaged between the Governments of two sovereign nations. With a perfectly clear conscience I can give you an assurance that among the differences which have arisen between Germany and Poland with regard to the Danzig question, there is not a single one which could not be submitted to such a procedure with a view to finding a just and peaceful solution.

Upon my honor I can also state that in the clear and sincere solidarity of France with Poland and her allies there is nothing that might in any way impair the peaceful disposition of my country. This solidarity has never prevented us from supporting this peaceful disposition in Poland, and it does not do so today.

At so critical a moment I sincerely believe that no noble-minded person could understand how a war of destruction could be waged without a final attempt at a peaceful settlement between Germany and Poland having been undertaken. Your desire for peace could exercise its influence with full determination towards this end without detracting anything from Germany’s honor. As Head of the French Government, desirous of attaining full harmony between the French and the German nation, yet bound on the other hand to Poland by ties of friendship and my pledged word, I am prepared to make every effort that an honorable man can make to bring this endeavor to a successful end.

Like myself you were a soldier in the last war.  You know as well as I do the feelings of disgust and universal condemnation which the destruction caused by war left in the conscience of all nations, irrespective of its issue. The idea which I cherish of your great part as leader of the German nation on the road to peace towards the fulfillment of its tasks in the common effort towards civilization, prompts me to ask you for an answer to this my proposal.

Should French and German blood once more have to flow, just as it did twenty-five years ago, in an even longer and more murderous war, each nation will fight fully confident of its ultimate victory. Yet we can be sure that ruin and barbarity will be the most certain victors.’

(Signed) DALADIER

__________________________________________________

10.   The Fuhrer’s Letter in reply to the French Premier, August 27, 1939.

Berlin, August 27, 1939

Your Excellency:

I appreciate the concern you have expressed.  I have always been equally conscious of the grave responsibility place upon those who must decide the fate of nations. As an ex-soldier, I know as well as you do the horrors of war.  This spirit and knowledge have guided me in a sincere endeavor to remove all causes of conflict between our two nations.

I once told the French people quite frankly that the return of the Saar territory would be the basis for the achievement of this aim. Once that territory was returned I immediately solemnly renounced any further claims which might affect France.

The German people approved of my attitude.  As you were able to see for yourself when you were in Germany last, the German people, conscious of the way they themselves behaved, did not and still do not entertain any animosity or still less hatred against their former brave opponents. On the contrary; once peace was definitely established along our western frontier, there cam an increasing sympathy, at any rate on the part of the German nation — a sympathy markedly demonstrated on many occasions.

The construction of the great western fortifications which have cost and will still cost many billion Marks, is documentary evidence that Germany has accepted and fixed the final frontier of the Reich. In doing so, the German people renounced two provinces which once belonged to the old German Reich, were later on regained at the price of many lives, and were finally defended at the price of still more lives.

Your Excellency will admit that this renunciation was not merely a gesture for tactical reasons but a decision confirmed by all our subsequent measures.

You cannot, Excellency, cite a single instance in which this final settlement of the German frontier in the West has ever been disputed by one line or word.  I believed that by this renunciation and by this attitude every possible cause of conflict between our two nations, which might have led to a repetition of the tragic years of 1914 to 1918, had been eliminated.

This voluntary limitation of German claims in the West cannot however be regarded as an acceptance of the Dictate of Versailles in all other fields.

Year by year I have tried earnestly to achieve the revision of at least the most impossible and most unbearable of all the conditions of this Dictate through negotiation.  This proved impossible.  Many enlightened men of all nations believed and were convinced that revision was bound to come. Whatever objection may be raised against my methods, whatever fault may be found with them, it cannot be overlooked or denied that I succeeded without any more bloodshed in finding solutions which were in many cases satisfactory not only for Germany.

By the manner in which these solutions were accomplished, statesmen of other nations were relieved of their obligation, which they often found impossible to fulfill, of having to accept responsibility for this revision before their own people.

One thing I fee sure Your Excellency will admit, namely, that the revision was bound to come. The Dictate of Versailles was unbearable. No Frenchman with a sense of honor and certainly not you, M. Daladier, would have acted differently in a similar position than I did. I therefore tried to remove this most insane stipulation of the Dictate of Versailles. I made an offer to the Polish Government which actually shocked the German people.

No one but I could have dared to come forward with such a proposal. Therefore I could only make it once. I am firmly convinced that if Poland at that time had been advised to take a sensible course instead of being incited by a wild campaign of the British press against Germany, accompanied by rumors of German mobilization, then Europe would today be able to enjoy a state of profound peace for the next twenty-five years.

Actually, it was the lie about German aggression that excited public opinion in Poland; the Polish Government were handicapped in making necessary and clear decisions and, above all, their judgment on the extent of Poland’s possibilities was clouded by the subsequent promise of a guarantee.

[The guarantee England made to Poland that England would come to Poland's defense if hostilities ensued. It was, as Hitler said, "a blank cheque for the Polish government to continue its abuse and oppression of the Germans caught in that 'country' -- Poland -- that was created at Versailles.]

The Polish Government rejected the proposals.

Firmly convinced that Britain and France would now fight for Poland, Polish public opinion began to raise demands which might best be described as sheer lunacy were they not so extraordinarily dangerous. At that time unbearable terrorism se in; physical and economic oppression of the more than one and a half millions of Germans living in the territories severed from the Reich. I do not intent to speak of the atrocities which have occurred.

Even in Danzig, the outrages committed by the Polish authorities fully created the impression that the city was apparently hopelessly delivered up to the arbitrary action of a power that is foreign to the national character of the city and its population.

May I ask you, M. Daladier, how you as a Frenchman would act if, by the unfortunate ending of a bravely-fought war, one of your provinces were separated by a corridor in the possession of an alien power, and a large city — let us say Marseilles — were prevented from bearing allegiance to France, while Frenchmen in this territory were being persecuted, beaten, maltreated and even murdered in a bestial manner.

You are a Frenchman, M. Daladier, and I therefore know how you would act. I am a German, M. Daladier, and you will not doubt my sense of honor and my sense of duty which make me act in exactly the same way.

If you had to face a calamity such as confronts us, would you, M. Daladier, understand how Germany, for no reason at all, could use her influence to ensure that such a corridor through France should remain?

That the stolen territories should not be returned, and that Marseilles should be forbidden to join France?

I certainly cannot imagine Germany fighting you for such a cause. I, for Germany, renounced our claim to Alsace-Lorraine in order to avoid further bloodshed. Still less would we shed blood in order to maintain such an injustice as I have pictured, which would be as intolerable for you as it would be meaningless for us.

My feelings on everything expressed in your letter, M. Daladier, are the same as yours. Perhaps we, as ex-soldiers, should readily understand each other on many points. Yet I would ask you to appreciate also this: namely, that no nation with a sense of honor can ever give up almost two million people and see them maltreated on its own frontiers.

I therefore formulated a clear demand: Danzig and the Corridor must return to Germany. The Macedonian conditions prevailing along our eastern frontier must cease. I see no possibility of persuading Poland, who deems herself safe from attack by virtue of the guarantees given to her, to agree to a peaceful solution.

Unless we are determined under the circumstances to solve the question one way or the other, I would despair of an honorable future for my country.

If fate decrees that our two peoples should fight one another once more over this question, it would be from different motives. I for my part, M. Daladier, would fight with my people for the reparation of an injustice, while the others would fight for its retention.

This is all the more tragic in view of the fact that many great men of your nation have long since recognized the folly of the solution found in 1919 and the impossibility of keeping it up for ever. I am fully conscious of the grave consequences which such a conflict would involve.  But I think that Poland would suffer most, for whatever the issue of such a war, the Polish State of today would in any case be lost.

That our two peoples should now engage in another murderous war of destruction causes me as much pain as it does you, M. Daladier. Unfortunately, as stated earlier in my letter, I see no possibility open to us of influencing Poland to take a saner attitude and thus to remedy a situation which is unbearable for both the German people and the German Reich.

(signed) ADOLF HITLER.

________________________________________________________

11.   Memorandum from the British Government handed to the Fuhrer by the British Ambassador on August 28, 1939, at 10:30 p. m.

1.   His Majesty’s Government have received the message conveyed to them from the German Chancellor by H.M. Ambassador in Berlin and have considered it with the care which it demands.

They note the Chancellor’s expression of his desire to make friendship the basis of the relations between Germany and the British Empire and they fully share this desire. they believe with him that if a complete and lasting understanding between the two countries could be established it would bring untold blessings to both peoples.

2.   The Chancellor’s message deals with two groups of questions: — those which are the matters now in dispute between Germany and Poland, and those affecting the ultimate relations of Germany and Great Britain.

In connection with these last, His Majesty’s Government observe that the German Chancellor has indicated certain proposals which, subject to one condition, he would be prepared to make to the British Government for a general understanding. These proposals are of course stated in very general form and would require closer definition, but His Majesty’s Government are fully prepared to take them, with some additions, as subjects for discussion and they would be ready, if the differences between Germany and Poland are peacefully composed, to proceed so soon as practicable to such discussion with a sincere desire to reach agreement.

3.     The condition which the German Chancellor lays down is that there must first be a settlement of the differences between Germany and Poland. As to that, His Majesty’s Government entirely agree.  Everything, however, turns upon the nature of the settlement and the method by which it is to be reached. On these points, the importance of which cannot be absent from the Chancellor’s mind, his message is silent, and His Majesty’s Government will be aware that His Majesty’s Government have obligations to Poland by which they are bound and which they intend to honor.

They could not, for any advantage offered to Great Britain, acquiesce in a settlement which put in jeopardy the independence of a State to whom they have given their guarantee.

4.    In the opinion of His Majesty’s Government a reasonable solution for the differences between Germany and Poland could and should be effected by agreement between the two countries on lines which would include the safeguarding of Poland’s essential interest, and they recall that in his speech of the 28th of April last the German Chancellor recognized the importance of these interests to Poland.

But as was stated by the Prime Minister in his letter to the German Chancellor of the 22nd of August, His Majesty’s Government consider it essential for the success of the discussions which would precede the agreement that it should be understood before hand that any settlement arrived at would be guaranteed by other Powers. His Majesty’s Government would be ready if desired to make their contribution to the effective operation of such a guarantee.

In view of His Majesty’s Government it follows that the next step should be the initiation of direct discussions between the German and Polish Governments on a basis which would include the principles stated above, namely the safeguarding of Poland’s essential interests and the securing of the settlement by an international guarantee.

They have already received a definite assurance from the Polish Government that they are prepared to enter into discussions on this basis, and His Majesty’s Government hope the German government would for their part also be willing to agree to this course.

If, as His Majesty’s government hope, such discussion let to agreement the way would be open to the negotiation of that wider and more complete understanding between Great Britain and Germany which both countries desire.

5.   His Majesty’s Government agree with the German Chancellor that one of the principal dangers in the German-Polish situation arises from the report concerning the treatment of minorities. The present state of tension, with its concomitant frontier incidents, reports of maltreatment and inflammatory propaganda, is a constant danger to peace.

It is manifestly a matter of the utmost urgency that all incidents of the kind should be promptly and rigidly suppressed and that unverified reports should not be allowed to circulate, in order that time may be afforded, without provocation on either side, for a full examination of the possibilities of settlement. His Majesty’s Government are confident that both governments concerned are fully alive to these considerations.

6.   His Majesty’s Government have said enough to make their own attitude plain in the particular matters at issue between Germany and Poland. They trust that the German Chancellor will not think that, because His Majesty’s Government are scrupulous concerning their obligations to Poland, they are not anxious to use all their influence to assist the achievement of a solution which may comment itself both to Germany and to Poland.

That such a settlement should be achieved seems to His Majesty’s Government essential, not only for reasons directly arising in regard to the settlement itself, but also because of the wider considerations of which the German Chancellor has spoken with such conviction.

7.   It is unnecessary in the present reply to stress the advantage of a peaceful settlement over a decision to settle the questions at issue by force of arms. The results of a decision to use force have been clearly set out in the Prime Minister’s letter to the Chancellor of the 22nd of August, and His Majesty’s Government do not doubt that they are as fully recognized by the Chancellor as by themselves.

On the other hand His Majesty’s government, noting with interest the German Chancellor’s reference in the message now under consideration to a limitation of armaments, believe that, if a peaceful settlement can be obtained, the assistance of the world could confidently be anticipated for practical measures to enable the transition from preparation for war to the normal activities of peaceful trade to be safely and smoothly effected.

8.   A just settlement of these questions between Germany and Poland may open the way to world peace. Failure to reach it would ruin the hopes of better understanding between Germany and Great Britain, would bring the two countries into conflict, and might well plunge the whole world into war. Such an outcome would be a calamity without parallel in history.

___________________________________________________________

l2.   The Fuhrer’s Reply to the British Government handed to the British Ambassador on August 29, 1939, at 6:45 p. m.

(Translation)

August 29, 1939.

The British Ambassador in Berlin has informed the British government of certain suggestions which I felt it incumbent upon me to put forward, in order:

1.   to express once more the desire of the German Government for sincere Anglo-German understanding, cooperation and friendship;

2.  to leave no room for doubt that such an understanding cannot be purchased at the expense of Germany’s renunciation of her vital interests or even by the sacrifice of claims based just as much on general human rights as on the national dignity and honor of our nation.

It was with satisfaction that the German Government learned from the written reply of the British government and the verbal declarations of the British Ambassador, that the British government for their part also prepared to improve Anglo-German relations and to develop and to foster these in the spirit of the German suggestions.

The British government are likewise convinced that the removal of the tension between Germany and Poland, which has become intolerable, is indispensable if this hope is to be realized.

Since the autumn of 1938 and for the last time in March 1939, verbal and written proposals have been submitted to the Polish Government, which in consideration of the friendship then existing between Germany and Poland, might have let to a settlement of the questions under dispute which would have been acceptable to both parties.

The British government are aware that the Polish government saw fit to reject these proposals finally in March of this year. At the same time the Polish government made their rejection a pretext or an occasion for the adoption of military measures which have since then been continued on an ever-increasing scale. Poland had, in fact, mobilized as early as the middle of the month.

In connection with the mobilization, numerous incidents took place in the Free City of Danzig at the instigation of the Polish authorities, and demands of a more or less threatening character amounting to an ultimatum were addressed to the Free city of Danzig. The closing of the frontier, which was at first in the nature of a custom measure, was afterwards carried out on military lines and was extended to affect traffic with the object of bringing about the political disintegration and the economic ruin of the German community.

Furthermore, the large group of Germans living in Poland was subjected to atrocious and barbarous ill treatment and to other forms of persecution which resulted in some cases in the death by violence of many Germans domiciled there or in their deportation under the most cruel circumstances.

Such a situation is intolerable for a Great Power and has now forced Germany after months of inactive observation to undertake the necessary steps for the protection of her rightful interests. The German Government can only most seriously assure the British Government that that state of affairs has now been reached for which continued acquiescence or even inactive observation is no longer possible.

The demands of the German government imply a revision of the Treaty of Versailles in this area, a fact which was recognized as necessary from the very outset; they constitute the return of Danzig and the Polish Corridor to Germany and the safeguarding of the German minorities domiciled in those territories remaining in Polish possession.

the Reich Government note with satisfaction that the British Government are also convinced on principle that some solution must be found for the state of affairs which has now developed. They further consider they may assume that the British Government entertain no doubt on the fact that this is a state of affairs which can no longer be remedied in a matter of days or even weeks but for which perhaps only a few hours yet remain. For in view of the disorganized state of Poland we must at any moment be prepared for the possibility of events occurring which Germany could not possibly tolerate.

If the British Government still believe that these grave differences can be solved by direct negotiations, the Reich Government on their part regret at the outset that they are unable to share such an opinion. They have already tried to open up a way for peaceful negotiations of this nature, without meeting with the support of the Polish government, and only seeing their efforts rejected by the abrupt initiation of measures of a military character in accordance with the general development indicated above.

There are two factors which the British Government consider important:

1.  to remove most speedily the imminent danger of a conflagration by means of direct negotiations, and

2.  to give the necessary economic and political safeguards by means of international guarantees for the future existence of the remaining Polish State.

Despite their skeptical judgment of the prospects of such direct negotiations, the Reich Government are nevertheless prepared to accept the English proposal, and to enter into direct discussions. They do so solely because — as already emphasized — the written communication from the British Government, which they have received, gives them the impression that the latter also desire a friendly agreement along the lines indicated to their Ambassador, Sir Nevile Henderson.

The German Government desire in this way to give to the British Government and to the British people a proof of the sincerity of the German intention of arriving at a state of permanent friendship with Great Britain.

The Reich Government nevertheless feel bound to point out to the British Government that in the case of a reorganization of the territorial condition in Poland, the Reich Government are no longer in a position to take upon themselves any guarantees, or to participate in any guarantees, without the cooperation of the U.S.S.R.

The Reich Government in their proposals moreover never had the intentions of attacking vital Polish interests or of questioning the existence of an independent Polish state. Under these conditions, the Reich Government therefore agree to accept the proposed intermediation of the British Government to send to Berlin a Polish representative invested with plenipotentiary powers. They expect his arrival on Wednesday, August 30, 1939.

The Reich Government will immediately draft the proposals for a solution acceptable to them and, if possible, will make such proposals also available for the British government before the Polish negotiator arrives.

____________________________________________________________

13.   Telephone Message from the German Charge d’Affairs in Warsaw to the German Foreign Office on August 30, 1939, at 5:30 p. m.

(Translation)

     Notices ordering a general mobilization have been posted in Poland for one hour. The first day of mobilization is August 31st; everybody in possession of a white mobilization card must report at once.

Documents 14 through 16 (of 26)

14.  Memorandum from the British Government handed to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the British Ambassador on August 30, 1939, at midnight.

1.   His Majesty’s Government appreciate the friendly reference in the declaration contained in the reply of the German Government to the latter’s desire for an Anglo-German understanding and to their statement of the influence which this consideration has exercised upon their policy.

2.   His Majesty’s Government repeat that they reciprocate the German government’s desire for an improvement in relations, but it will be recognized that they could not sacrifice the interests of friends in order to obtain that improvement. They fully understand that the German Government cannot sacrifice Germany’s vital interests, but the Polish government are in the same position, and His Majesty’s Government believe that the vital interests of the two countries are not incompatible.

3.   His Majesty’s government note that the German Government accept the British proposal and are prepared to enter into direct discussions with the Polish Government.

4.   His Majesty’s Government understand that the German government accept in principle the condition that any settlement should be made subject to an international guarantee. the question of who shall participate in this guarantee will have to be discussed further, and His Majesty’s Government hope that to avoid loss of time the German Government will take immediate steps to obtain the assent of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics whose participation in the guarantee His Majesty’s Government have always assumed.

5.   His Majesty’s Government also note that the German Government accept the position of the British government as to Poland’s vital interests and independence.

6.   His Majesty’s government must make an express reservation in regard to the statement of particular demands put forward by the German Government in an earlier passage in their reply. They understand that the German Government are drawing up proposals for a solution. No doubt these proposals will be fully examined during the discussions. It can then be determined how far they are compatible with the essential conditions which His Majesty’s Government have stated and which the German Government have expressed their willingness to accept.

7.   His Majesty’s government are at once informing the Polish Government of the German Government’s reply. The method of contact and the arrangements for discussions must obviously be agreed with all urgency between the German government and the Polish government, but in His Majesty’s Government’s view it would be impracticable to establish contact so early as today.

8.   His Majesty’s Government fully recognize the need for speed in the initiation of discussions and they share the apprehensions of the Chancellor arising from the proximity of two mobilized armies standing face to fact. They would accordingly most strongly urge that both parties should undertake that during negotiations no aggressive military movements will take place.

His Majesty’s Government feel confident that they could obtain such an undertaking from the Polish Government, if the German Government would give similar assurances.

9.     Further His Majesty’s Government would suggest that a temporary modus vivendi might be arranged for Danzig, which might prevent the occurrence of incidents tending to render German-Polish relations more difficult.

____________________________________________________

15.   Official German Statement published on August 31, 1939, at 9 p. m. containing the Proposal for a settlement of the Danzig and the Polish Corridor Problem, as well as of the question concerning the German and Polish Minorities.

(Translation)

     In a note dated August 28, 1939, addressed to the German government, the British Government declared themselves prepared to offer their services as intermediaries in arranging direct negotiations between Germany and Poland for the settlement of the problems under dispute. In this note they left no room for doubt that in view of the continued incidents and the general state of tension throughout Europe they also were aware of the urgency of such action.

In spite of their skepticism regarding the willingness of the Polish Government to reach any agreement, the German government, in a reply dated August 29, 1939, declared themselves prepared in the interests of peace to accept British intermediation or suggestions.

Taking into account all the circumstances prevailing at the moment they considered it necessary to point out in their reply that, if the danger of catastrophe is to be avoided at all, quick and immediate action is indispensable.

The German Government have therefore declared themselves willing to receive a delegate appointed by the Polish government by the evening of August 30, 1939, provided that this delegate should be invested with full power not only to take part in discussions but to negotiate and to take a final decision.

The German government have further expressed the hope that they would be able to submit to the British government the gist of the proposed agreement before the arrival of the Polish delegate in Berlin.

Instead of a declaration regarding the arrival of an authorized Polish representative the German government, in reply to their readiness to negotiate, received firstly the news of the Polish mobilization, and it was only towards midnight on August 30, 1939, that they received the assurance by Britain, couched in more general terms, that she would use her influence to arrange for the opening of negotiations.

Owing to the non-arrival of the Polish delegate who was expected by the Reich Government, the primary condition for informing the British Government, who had themselves recommended direct negotiations between Germany and Poland, of the standpoint taken by the Reich as to the basis for such negotiations, no longer existed.

Nevertheless, Herr von Ribbentrop, the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs, acquainted the British Ambassador, when the latter handed over the last British note, with the exact wording of the German proposals as prepared for the expected arrival of the Polish plenipotentiary.

Under these circumstances the German Government considered that they had every right to expect that, at least subsequently to this, the nomination of a Polish delegate would immediately take place. It was clearly too much to expect of the German Government that they should continue not only to reiterate their willingness to enter upon such negotiations, but even to sit and wait and allow themselves to be put off by the Polish side with feeble subterfuges and empty declarations.

In the meantime a demarche by the Polish Ambassador has again shown that not even he is authorized to enter upon any discussion whatsoever, much less to negotiate.

Thus the Fuhrer and the German Government have now waited for two days in vain for the arrival of an authorized Polish delegate.

Under these circumstances the German Government cannot but regard their proposals as having been once more virtually rejected, although they are of the opinion that in the form in which they were also communicated to the British Government, they were formulated in a spirit of more than goodwill and fairness ann could have been accepted.

The Government of the Reich consider it appropriate to inform the public of the proposed basis for negotiation as communicated to the British Ambassador by Herr von Ribbentrop, the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs.

______________________________________________

Proposal for a settlement of the Danzig and the Polish Corridor Problem as well as of the question concerning the German and Polish Minorities.

The situation between the German Reich and Poland is at the present time such that any further incident may lead to an outbreak of hostilities between the military forces of the two countries, which have already taken up their position on the respective side of the frontier.

Any peaceful solution of the problem must be of such a nature that the events which originally brought about this state of affairs cannot be repeated on the next occasion thus causing a state of tension not only in Eastern Europe but also elsewhere.

The causes of this development are to be found in

(1) the intolerable demarcation of the frontiers as dictated in the Treaty of Versailles.

(2.) the intolerable treatment of the minority in the territories cut off from the Reich.

In putting forward these proposals, the Reich government are attempting to find a final solution putting an end to the intolerable situation arising from the present demarcation of frontiers, securing to both parties their vital lines of communication, eliminating as far as possible the problem of the minorities and, in so far as this should prove impossible, rendering the fate of the minorities bearable by effectively guaranteeing their rights.

The Reich Government feel convinced that it is indispensable that economic and personal damage inflicted since 1918 should be investigated, and full compensation made therefore. Of course, the Reich Government regard this obligation as binding upon both parties.

The above considerations give rise to the following concrete proposals:

(1)   By reason of its purely German character and the unanimous will of its population, the Free City of Danzig shall be returned forthwith to the German Reich.

(2)  The territory known as the Polish Corridor, that is to say, the territory bounded by the Baltic Sea and a line running from Marienwerder to Graudenz, Kulm, Bromberg, (including these towns), and then in a westerly direction towards Schonlanke, shall itself decide whether it shall become part of the German Reich or remain with Poland.

(3)  For that purpose, a plebiscite shall be held in this territory. All Germans who were domiciled in this area on the first of January 1918 or who were born there on or before that day, also all Poles, Cassubians, etc. who were domiciled in this area on that day or who were born there on or before the above-mentioned date, shall be entitled to vote. Germans who have been expelled from this territory shall return for the purpose of registering their votes.

In order to ensure an impartial plebiscite and to guarantee that the necessary and extensive preparations for the plebiscite shall be carried out correctly, an International Commission like the one formed in connection with the Saar plebiscite, and consisting of members appointed by the four Great Powers, Italy, the U.S.S.R., France and Great Britain, shall be formed immediately, and placed in charge of this territory.

This commission shall exercise sovereign rights throughout the territory. To that end, the territory shall be evacuated by the Polish military forces, by the Polish police and by the Polish authorities within the shortest possible time to be agreed upon.

(4)  The Polish port of Gdynia to the extent of the Polish settlement is not included in this area but, as a matter of principle, is recognized as Polish territory.

The details of the boundaries of this Polish port shall be decided on by Germany and Poland, and if necessary established by an International Court of Arbitration.

(5)  In order to allow for ample time for the necessary and extensive preparations for the carrying out of an impartial plebiscite this plebiscite shall not take place before a period of twelve months has elapsed.

(6)  In order that during that period, Germany’s lines of communication with East Prussia and Poland’s access to the sea may be unrestrictedly ensured, certain roads and railway lines shall be determined in order to facilitate unobstructed transit. In this connection only such taxes may be levied as are necessary for the upkeep of the lines of communication and for the carrying out of transport.

(7)  The allocation of this territory shall be decided on by the absolute majority of the votes cast.

(8)  In order to secure, after the plebiscite (irrespective of the result thereof), Germany’s unrestricted communication with the province of Danzig — East Prussia, and Poland’s access to the sea, Germany shall, should the territory be returned to Poland as a result of the plebiscite, be given an exterritorial traffic zone running, from say, Butow to Danzig or Dirschau, for the purpose of building a Reich Motor Road (Reichsautobahn) and also a four-track railway line.

The construction of the motor road and of the railway shall be carried out in such a manner that Polish lines of communication are not affected thereby, i.e. they are to be overbridged or underbridged. This zone shall be one kilometer in width and shall be German territory.

Should the result of the plebiscite be in favor of Germany, Poland shall have the same rights as Germany would have had, to build an exterritorial road and railway connection in order to secure her free and unrestricted access to her port of Gdynia.

(9)  In the event of the Polish Corridor being returned to the Reich, the latter declares herself prepared to arrange with Poland for an exchange of population to the extent to which this could be carried out according to the conditions in the Corridor.

(10)  Any special rights claimed by Poland within the port of Danzig shall, on the basis of parity, be negotiated in exchange of equal rights for Germany at the Port of Gdynia.

(11)  In order to avoid any sense of menace or danger on either side, Danzig and Gdynia henceforth shall have a purely commercial character, i.e. neither of these places shall be provided with means of military defence or fortifications.

(12)  The Peninsula of Hela which according to the result of the plebiscite would be allocated either to Poland or to Germany, shall also be demilitarized in any case.

(13)  The Reich Government having most serious complaints to make about the treatment of the minority by the Poles, the Polish Government on the other hand considering themselves entitled to raise complaints against Germany, both parties agree to submit these complaints to an International Commission of Investigation charged to investigate into all complaints and economic and personal damage, as well as other acts of terrorism.

Germany and Poland bind themselves to indemnify the minorities on either side for any economic damages and other wrongs inflicted upon them since 1918; and or to revoke all expropriations or otherwise to completely indemnify the respective person or persons for these and other encroachments upon economic life.

(14)  In order to free the Germans remaining in Poland, as well as the Poles remaining in Germany, from the feeling of being deprived of the benefits of International Law, and above all to afford them the certainty of their not being made to take part in actions and in furnishing services of a kind not compatible with their national convictions, Germany and Poland mutually agree to safeguard the rights of their respective minorities by most comprehensive and binding agreements for the purpose of warranting these minorities the preservation, free development and cultivation of their national customs, habits and traditions, to grant them in particular and for that purpose the form of organization considered necessary by them. Both parties undertake not to draft the members of the minority into military service.

(15)  In case of an agreement on the basis of these proposals being reached, Germany and Poland declare themselves prepared immediately to order and carry through the demobilization of their respective armed forces.

(16)  Any additional measures required to hasten the carrying through of the above agreement shall be mutually agreed upon between Germany and Poland.

___________________________________________________

16.   Announcement made by the Polish Broadcasting Station at Warsaw on August 31, 1939, at 11 p. m.

(Translation)

     the publication today of the official German communique has clearly revealed the aims and intentions of German policy. It proves the undisguised aggressive intentions of Germany towards Poland. The conditions under which the Third Empire is prepared to negotiate with Poland are:

Danzig must immediately return to the Reich.

Pomorze together with the cities of Bromberg and Graudenz are to be subjected to a plebiscite, for which all Germans who left that territory for any reason whatsoever since the year 1918 may return.

The Polish military forces and the police force shall be evacuated from Pomorze.

The police force of England, France, Italy and the U.S.S.R. will be placed in charge of the territory. The plebiscite is to take place after twelve months have elapsed.

The territory of the Hela Peninsula will also be included in the plebiscite, Gdynia as a Polish town is excluded. Irrespective of the result of the plebiscite an exterritorial road one kilometer wide is to be constructed.

The German News Agency announces that the time allowed for the acceptance of these conditions expired yesterday. Germany has waited in vain for a Polish delegate. The answer given was the military orders issued by the Polish Government.

Words can now no longer veil the aggressive plans of the new Huns. Germany is aiming at the domination of Europe and is cancelling the rights of nations with as yet unprecedented cynicism. This impudent proposal shows clearly how necessary were the military orders given by the Polish Government.

17.  Speech delivered by the Fuhrer before the Reichstag on September 1, 1939. [Poland fired the first shots knowing that France and England would jump to their defense.]

(Translation)

Members of the German Reichstag:

For months we have been tormented by a problem once set us by the dictated Treaty of Versailles and which has now assumed such a character as to become utterly intolerable.

Danzig was and is a German city!

The Corridor was and is German!

     All these districts owe their cultural development exclusively to the German people, without whom absolute barbarism would prevail in these eastern tracts of country.

Danzig was separated from us! The Corridor was annexed by Poland! The German minorities living there were ill-treated in the most appalling manner! More than a million persons with German blood in their veins were compelled to leave their homes as early as 1919-1920.

Here, as always, I have attempted to change this intolerable condition of things by means of peaceful proposals for a revision. It is a lie when the world alleges that we always used pressure in attempting to carry out any revision.

There was ample opportunity for fifteen years before National Socialism assumed power to carry through revisions by means of a peaceful understanding. This was not done!

I myself then took the initiative in every single case, not only once, but many times, to bring forward proposals for the revision of absolutely intolerable conditions.

As you know, all these proposals have been rejected. I need not enumerate them in detail: those proposals for a limitation of armaments, if necessary even for the abolition of armaments, those for restrictions on methods of warfare, those for eliminating methods of modern warfare, which, in my opinion, are scarcely compatible with International Law.

You know the proposals which I made as to the necessity of restoring German sovereign rights in certain territories of the Reich, those countless attempts I made to bring about a peaceful solution of the Austrian problem, and later on that of the Sudetenland, Bohemia and Moravia. It was all in vain!

One thing, however, is impossible: to demand that a peaceful revision should be made of an intolerable state of affairs — and then obstinately refuse such a peaceful revision.

And it is just as impossible to assert that in such a situation to act on one’s own initiative in making a revision is to violate a law. For us Germans the dictated Treaty of Versailles is not a law!

It won’t do to blackmail a person at the point of a pistol with the treat of starvation for millions of people into signing a document and afterwards proclaim that this document with its forced signature was a solemn law!

In the case of Danzig and the Corridor, I have again tried to solve the problems by means of peaceful proposals suggesting a discussion. One thing was obvious: they had to be solved!

That the date of this solution may perhaps be of little interest to the Western Powers is conceivable. But this date is not a matter of indifference to us. First and foremost, however, it was not and could not be a matter of indifference to the suffering victims.

In conversation with Polish statesmen, I have discussed the ideas which you have heard me express here in my last speech to the Reichstag. No one can maintain that this was an unjust procedure or even unreasonable pressure.

I then had the German proposals clearly formulated and I feel bound to repeat once more that nothing could be fairer or more modest than those proposals submitted by me.

And I now wish to declare to the whole world that I, and I alone, was in a position to make such proposals. for I know quite definitely that I was thereby acting contrary to the opinion of millions of Germans. Those proposals were rejected!

But more that that! They were replied to by mobilization, increased terrorism, intensified pressure on the German minorities in those areas and by a gradual economic and political strangulation of the Free City of Danzig which, during the past few weeks, found its expression in military measures and traffic restrictions.

Poland virtually began a war against the Free City of Danzig. Furthermore, she was not prepared to settle the problem of the Corridor in a fair manner satisfying the interests of both parties.

And lastly, Poland has never thought of fulfilling her obligations with regard to the minorities.

In this connection I feel it necessary to state that Germany has fulfilled her obligations in this respect! Minorities domiciled in Germany are not subject to persecution. Let any Frenchman get up and declare that French citizens living in the Saar territory are oppressed, ill-treated or deprived of their rights! No one can make such an assertion!

For four months I have watched these developments without taking action but not without issuing repeated warnings. Recently I have made these warnings more and more emphatic. Over three weeks ago the Polish Ambassador was, at my request, informed that: if Poland persisted in sending further notes in the nature of an ultimatum to Danzig and in further oppressing the German minorities, or if attempts were made to bring about the economic ruin of Danzig by means of customs restrictions, Germany would no longer stand aside and remain inactive.

I have left no room for doubt that in this respect the Germany of today is not to be confused with post-war Germany.

Attempts have been made to justify the action against the German minorities by declaring that they had given provocation. I am at a loss to know what “provocation” those women and children are supposed to have given who have been ell-treated and deported or what was the nature of the provocation given by all those who were tortured in the most inhuman and sadistic way before they were finally put to death.

One thing I know however: there is not one single Great Power possessed of a feeling of honor, which would countenance such conditions for any length of time! In spite of all I have made one last attempt.

Although possessed of the innermost conviction that the Polish Government — perhaps also owing to their dependence on a now unchained wild soldiery — are not in earnest as regards a real understanding. I have nevertheless accepted a proposal of mediation submitted by the British government. The latter proposed not to carry on any negotiations themselves, they assured me however of their establishing a direct connection between Poland and Germany for the purpose of thus facilitating once more direct discussions.

I must here state the following: I have accepted that proposal. for these discussions I had drawn up the fundamentals which are known to you. And then I an my Government have sat expectantly for two whole days in order to find out whether the Polish Government saw fit finally to dispatch an authorized representative or not!

Up to last night the Polish Government did not dispatch an authorized representative, but informed us by their ambassador that at present they were considering the question whether and to what extent they might be able to accept the English proposals; of the result they would inform England.

Gentlemen, if such an impertinence could be offered to the German Reich and its ruler, and if the German Reich and its ruler were to tolerate such treatment, the German Nation would not deserve a better fate than to vanish from the political arena.

My love of peace and my endless patience should not be confounded with weakness or even cowardice! Last night I informed the British government that under these conditions I found it impossible to detect any inclination on the part of the Polish government to enter into a really earnest discussion with us.

Thus these proposals of mediation were frustrated, because in the meantime the answer to these offers of mediation had been, first, the order for Polish general mobilization, and second, additional serious outrages. Repetitions of the latter incidents occurred last night. while only recently during one single night twenty-one frontier incidents occurred, last night there were fourteen, three of them of a most serious character.

For that reason, I now have decided to address Poland in exactly the same language applied by Poland to us in recent months.

Now if there are statesmen in the West who declare that their interests are involved, I can only regret such a statement, their opinion, however, cannot for one single minute persuade me to deviate from the execution of my duties. I have solemnly declared and repeat once more that we have no claims at all on these Western States, and shall never demand anything from them. I have declared that the frontier between Germany and France is final. I have repeatedly offered England our friendship, and if necessary closest cooperation.

Love, however, is not a one-sided affair, but must be responded to by the other side. Germany has no interests in the West, our fortifications in the West (Westvail) are for all times to come the frontier of the Reich. We have no other aims in the future, and this attitude of the Reich will remain unchanged.

Some of the other European States understand our attitude. First of all I would thank Italy for having supported us all this time. You will also understand that in connection with this struggle we do not want to make an appeal for any foreign help. This task of ours we shall solve ourselves.

The neutral states have assured us of their neutrality exactly as we previously have guaranteed their neutrality. This assurance we consider a sacred obligation, and as long as nobody infringes upon their neutrality, we too shall painstakingly abide by it. Because, what could we expect or desire from them?

I feel very much gratified at being able to hereby inform you of an event of special importance. You are aware that Russia and Germany are governed by two different doctrines There was only one single question to be cleared: Germany has no intention of exporting her doctrine, and as long as soviet Russia does not intend exporting her own doctrine to Germany, I do not see any longer any reason for our being opponents again.

Both of us are agreed on that point. Any struggle between us would only result in the benefit of others. We have therefore resolved to enter into an agreement which will exclude any application of force between us in the future, which obligates us to consult with each other in certain European questions and facilitates economic collaboration, and above all warrants that the energies of these two great states are not mutually consumed.

Any attempt on the part of the Western States, aiming at a change of the existing facts will prove futile, and in that connection I would like to state one thing: this political decision signifies an enormous change regarding the future, and is absolutely final!

I believe that the whole German people will approve of this political attitude! In the World War, Russia and Germany fought against each other and were the ultimate sufferers. That shall and will never happen again! Yesterday, the Non-Aggression and consultation Pact, which came into force the day it was signed, was ratified in Moscow and in Berlin. In Moscow the Pact was acclaimed with the same satisfaction as in Berlin.

I approve of every word in the speech made by M. Molotov, the Russian Commissar for Foreign Affairs.

Our aims: I am determined to solve: firstly, the Danzig question, secondly, the corridor question, thirdly, to see to it that a change takes place in Germany’s relations to Poland, which will ensure a peaceful co-existence of the two States.

I am determined to fight until either the present Polish government is disposed to effect this change or until another Polish Government is prepared to do so.

I will eliminate from the German frontiers that element of insecurity, that atmosphere which permanently resembles that of civil war.

I will see to it that on the eastern frontier the same peaceful conditions prevail as on the other frontiers. I will at the same time act in such a way as not to contradict what I announced to you, Gentlemen, in the Reichstag as my proposals to the world. That is, I will not wage war against women and children! I have instructed my air force to limit their attacks to military objects. but should the enemy think this leaves him free to fight in the opposite way, then he will get an answer which will drive him out of his senses!

In the night Polish soldiers of the regular Army fired the first shots in our own territory. Since 5:45 a. m. we have been returning their fire. And from now onwards a bomb will be answered by a bomb!

who fights with poison will be fought with poison. Who disregards the rules of human warfare can only expect us to take the same steps.

I will carry on this fight, no matter against whom, until the safety of the Reich and its rights are secured!

For more than six years now I have been at work in building up the German armed forces. during this period more than ninety billions have been expended in creating our armed forces. Today, they are the best equipped in the world and are far superior to those of 1914!

My confidence in them can never be shaken!

When I called up these forces, and when I now expect the German people to make sacrifices, if necessary every sacrifice, I have the right to do so; for I myself am just as ready today as I was in the past to make every personal sacrifice.

There is nothing I demand of any German which I myself was not prepared to do at any moment for four long years.

There shall not be any deprivations for Germans in which I myself shall not immediately share!

From this moment my whole life shall belong more than ever to my people. I now want to be nothing but the first soldier of the German Reich.

Therefore, I have once again put on that uniform which was always so sacred and dear to me. I shall not take it off until after the victory — or I shall not live to see the end.

Should anything happen to me in this fight, my first successor shall be Party Member Goering. Should anything happen to Party Member Goering, his successor shall be Party Member Hess. To these men as your leaders you would then owe the same absolute loyalty and obedience as you owe me!

In the event that something fatal should happen to Party Member Hess, I now have made legal provisions for the convocation of the Senate, which shall then elect the worthiest, that is to say the most valiant among them.

As a National socialist and a German soldier I enter into this fight with a strong heart! My whole life was but one continued struggle for my people, for its rebirth, and for Germany, and above all that struggle there stood one single conviction: The Faith in that People!

One word I have never known: Capitulation.

If, however, there should be anyone thinking that we are at the brink of hard times, I urge him to consider the fact that at one time a Prussian King ruling over a ridiculously small state confronted one of the greatest coalitions, yet ultimately defeated it in three campaigns, simply because he was possessed of that certain undaunted spirit and believing heart also required of us in these times.

The contemporaneous world I would assure however that in the future course of German history a November 1918 will never occur again.

In the same measure in which I myself am prepared to sacrifice my life for my people and for Germany, I demand the same of every other person.

But whosoever believes that he can resist this national decree, be it directly or indirectly, will find himself vastly mistaken.

We will not tolerate traitors.

We thus act in accordance with our old principle, namely, that it is of no importance whether we go on living, but it is vital that our nation and that German should live.

I expect of you, as the emissaries of the Reich, that you will do your duty in whatever position you are called upon to fill.

You must be the standard-bearers of resistance, cost it what it may. Let no one report to me that in his province, his district, his group or his unit the morale is bad. It is you who are responsible for the moral. I am responsible for public feeling throughout Germany and you are responsible for public feeling in your provinces and districts.

No one has the right to refuse this responsibility The sacrifice that is demanded of us is not greater than the sacrifice which has been demanded of many past generations. All those men who have, before us, trod the path of bitter and difficult duty for Germany’s sake did nothing more than we are called upon to do, the sacrifice they made was neither lighter, less painful nor easier than the sacrifice that is demanded of us.

I expect every German woman to join up in strict discipline and do her duty in this great community of combatants.

German youth, needless to say, will fulfill heart and soul what is expected and demanded of them by the nation and by the National-Socialist State.

If we form this community, fused together, ready for anything, determined never to capitulate, our firm resolve will master every need.

I conclude with the words with which I once started my fight for power in the Reich. At that time I said:

“If our will is so strong that no emergency can break it, then our will and our good German sword will master and overthrow need and distress.”

Germany — Sieg Heil!

Documents 18 through 26 (final)

_______________________________________________

18.  Note handed to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the British Ambassador on September 1, 1939, at 9:30 p. m.

Berlin, September 1, 1939.

Your Excellency:

On the instructions of His Majesty’s Principal Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs I have the honor to make the following communication.

Early this morning the German Chancellor issued a proclamation to the German Army which indicated clearly that he was about to attack Poland.

Information which has reached His Majesty’s Government in the United Kingdom and the French Government indicates that German troops have crossed the Polish frontier and that attacks on Polish towns are proceeding.

In these circumstances it appears to the Governments of the United Kingdom and France that by their action the German Government have created conditions (viz. and aggressive act of force against Poland threatening the independence of Poland) which calls for the implementation by the Governments of the United Kingdom and France of the undertaking to Poland to come to her assistance.

I am accordingly to inform Your excellency that unless the German government are prepared to give His Majesty’s Government satisfactory assurances that the German Government have suspended all aggressive action against Poland and are prepared promptly to withdraw their forces from Polish territory, His Majesty’s Government in the United Kingdom will without hesitation fulfill their obligations to Poland.

I avail myself of this opportunity re renew to your Excellency the assurance of my highest consideration.

(Signed): NEVILE HENDERSON

_______________________________________________________

19.  Note handed to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the French Ambassador on September 1, 1939, at 10 p. m.

(Translation)

Berlin, September 1, 1939

Your Excellency:

On the instructions of the French Minister for Foreign Affairs I have the honor to make the following communication.

Early this morning the German Chancellor issued a proclamation to the German Army which indicated clearly that he was about to attack Poland.

Information which has reached the French Government and His Majesty’s Government in the United Kingdom indicates that German troops have crossed the Polish Frontier and that attacks on Polish towns are proceeding

In these circumstances it appears to the Governments of France and the United Kingdom that by their action the German Government have created conditions (viz. and aggressive act of force against Poland threatening the independence of Poland) which calls for the implementation by the Governments of France and the United Kingdom of the undertaking to Poland to come to her assistance.

I am accordingly to inform Your excellency that unless the German government are prepared to give His Majesty’s Government satisfactory assurances that the German Government have suspended all aggressive action against Poland and are prepared promptly to withdraw their forces from Polish territory, the French government will without hesitation fulfill their obligation to Poland.

I avail myself of this opportunity to renew to your Excellency the assurance of my highest consideration.

(Signed): COULONDRE

__________________________________________

20.  Communication handed to the German Foreign Office by the Italian Ambassador on the morning of September 2, 1939.

(Translation)

     For your information Italy communicates to you, naturally leaving every decision to the Fuhrer, that she is still in a position to obtain the consent of France, England and Poland to a conference on the following basis:

1.  An armistice leaving the armies where they now are;

2.  The calling of a conference within two or three days;

3.  A solution of the Polish-German conflict, which, as matters lie today, would certainly be favorable to Germany.

This idea, which originated with the Duce, is today particularly advocated by France.

 ______________________________________________

21.  Information from the Havas News Agency on September 2, 1939

(Translation)

     The French government as well as several other Governments have been informed of an Italian proposal for a settlement of the European difficulties. After discussing the proposal the French Government gave a reply in the affirmative.

___________________________________________________

22.  Extract from a Declaration made by the British Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs in the House of Lords on the afternoon of September 2, 1939*

“. . . . Up to the present no reply has been received to the warning message delivered to Germany last night.

It was possible that delay had been due to proposals put forward by the Italian Government that hostilities should cease and that there would be immediately a conference between Great Britain, France, Poland, Germany and Italy.

The British Government would not find it possible to take part in a conference when Poland was being subjected to invasion and her towns were under bombardment and Danzig had been made the subject of unilateral settlement by force. . .”

*) According to the wording appearing in “The Observer” of September 3, 1939. A similar declaration was made at the same time by the British Prime Minister in the House of Commons.

__________________________________________________

23.  Note handed to the German Foreign Office by the British Ambassador on September 3, 1939, at 9. a.m.

September 3, 1939.

Your Excellency:

In the communication which I had the honor to make to you on September 1st I informed you on the instructions of His Majesty’s Principal Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs that, unless the German Government were prepared to give His Majesty’s Government in the United Kingdom satisfactory assurances that the German Government had suspended all aggressive action against Poland and were prepared promptly to withdraw their forces from Polish territory, His Majesty’s Government in the United Kingdom would without hesitation fulfill their obligations to Poland.

Although this communication was made more than twenty-four hours ago, no reply has been received, but German attacks upon Poland have been continued and intensified.

I have accordingly the honor to inform you that unless not later than 11 a.m. British Summer Time today, September 3rd, satisfactory assurance to the above effect has been given by the German Government and has reached His Majesty’s Government in London, a state of war will exist between the two countries as from that hour.

I avail myself of this opportunity. . . .

(Signed) NEVILE HENDERSON

_____________________________________________

24.  Note from the British Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs handed to the German Charge d’Affairs in London on September 3, 1939, at 11:15 s.m.

September 3, 1939.

Sir:

On September 1st H.M. Ambassador in Berlin acting upon my instructions informed the same Government that unless they were prepared to give H.M. Government in the United Kingdom satisfactory assurances that the German Government have suspended all aggressive actions against Poland and were prepared promptly to withdraw their forces from Polish territory, H. M. Government in the United Kingdom would without hesitation fulfill their obligations to Poland.

At 9 a.m. this morning H. M. Ambassador in Berlin acting upon my instructions informed the German Government that unless not later than 11 a.m. British summer time, today, September 3rd, satisfactory assurance to the above effect has been given by the German Government and has reached H. M. Government in London a state of war would exist between the two countries as from that hour.

No such assurances having been received I have the honor to inform you that a state of war exists between the two countries as from 11 a. m. today, September 3rd.

I have the honor. . . .

(Signed) HALIFAX

__________________________________________

25.  Memorandum from the German Government handed to the British Ambassador by the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs, September 3, 1939, at 11:30 a.m.

(Translation)

     The Reich government acknowledges receipt of the British Government’s ultimatum of september 3, 1939, to which the Reich Government has the honor to reply as follows:

1)   The Reich Government and the German people refuse to be handed, to accept, and still less, to comply with demands amounting to an ultimatum made by the British Government.

2)   For many months past, a state of war has actually prevailed along our eastern border. Every since the Treaty of Versailles rent Germany in two, all subsequent German Governments were denied any peaceful Settlement.

Since 1933, the National socialist Government have also tried again and again by way of peaceful negotiations to do away with the worst oppression and violations of law perpetrated by that treaty.

Primarily it has been the British Government who, by their intransigent attitude, have frustrated any practical revision. Had it not been for the interference on the part of the British Government, a reasonable solution, doing justice to either party, would undoubtedly have been arrive at between Germany and Poland, a fact which the Reich Government and the German people are convinced of.

For Germany had no intention of destroying Poland, nor did she ever demand Poland’s destruction. All that the Reich demanded was the revision of those articles in the Treaty of Versailles which sensible statesmen of all nations, already when the treaty was drawn up, termed unbearable for any length of time — unbearable both for a great nation and for the entire political and economic interest of Eastern Europe, and therefore impossible.

Even British statesmen declared specifically that the terms which Germany was forced to accept in the East held the seed of future wars. To go away with this danger has been the desire of every German Government, and in particular the aim of the New National Socialist Government of the German people.

The policy of the British Cabinet is to blame for the fact that a peaceful revision has not been reached.

3)   The British government — an unprecedented occurrence in history — has given Poland full power with regard to any action against Germany which she might intend to undertake.

The British Government gave the Polish Government the assurance of their military support in any circumstance, in case Germany should commence hostilities in reply to any provocation or attack.

Thereupon Polish acts of terror against Germans domiciled in the districts torn from Germany immediately assumed intolerable proportions. The treatment to which the Free City of Danzig was subjected was in contravention to all legal provision; it was first threatened with economic ruin and submitted to customs restrictions, and finally encircled by military forces and throttled by transport restriction.

Every one of these infringements of the Danzig Statute was fully known to, and approved by, the British Government, and backed by the blank cheque given to Poland.

The German Government, although greatly distressed by the sufferings of the German minority subjected to atrocities and inhuman treatment by the Poles, nevertheless looked on in patience for five months without once undertaking even the slightest aggressive action of a similar nature against Poland.

Germany merely warned Poland that these actions would not be tolerated in the long run and that she was determined, in the event of no other help forthcoming for the population concerned, to take the matter in hand herself.

The British Government was fully aware of all that was going on. It would have been an easy matter for them to use their great influence in Warsaw to exhort those in authority to conform to the laws of justice and humanity, and to fulfill their existing obligations.

The British Government did not see fit to do anything of the kind. On the contrary, by constantly stressing the fact of their duty to assist Poland under all circumstances, they clearly encouraged Poland to continue in her criminal attitude which still might have saved the peace of Europe, although the Reich Government had expressed their readiness to accept such proposal.

The British Government are thus responsible for all the misery and suffering that has overtaken now, or is about to overtake, so many peoples.

4)   Now that all attempts to find and settle on a peaceful solution have been frustrated owing to the intransigent attitude of the Polish Government as shielded by Great Britain; now that for many months already conditions similar to civil war on the eastern frontiers of the Reich have gradually — without any objection on the part of the British Government — assumed the character of open attacks on Reich territory, the Reich Government have decided to put an end to the continued menace, at first from outside, but later also at home, against the peace of the German nation, a situation no Great Power can be expected to bear with.

In order to defend the peace, the security and the honor of the German Reich, the Reich Government have decided to resort to the only means now left to them, since the Governments of the Democracies have wantonly frustrated all other possibilities of revision.

They have replied to the last Polish attacks threatening Reich territory with similar measures. The Reich Government is not willing, on account of any British intentions or obligations, to tolerate in the East of the Reich conditions similar to those prevailing in the British Protectorate of Palestine.

The German people, however, is certainly not willing to submit to ill-treatment by Poland.

5)  the Reich government therefore reject any attempt to force Germany, by an ultimative demand, to withdraw her troops, called up for the purpose of protecting the Reich, and thus to put up once more with the former unrest and injustice. The treat that war would otherwise be waged against Germany coincides with the intentions, for many years proclaimed, of numerous British politicians.

Innumerable times the Reich Government and the German people have assured the British people of their desire for an understanding and even close friendship with them. If the British Government have hitherto rejected these offers and now reply to them with n open threat of war, the responsibility for this lies not with the German nation and its Government, but exclusively with the British Cabinet, especially with those men who for years have preached the destruction and extermination of the German people.

The German people and the German Government do not intend, as does Great Britain, to rule the world, but they are determined to defend their own freedom, their independence and very life.

We take note of the intentions made known to us by Mr. King Hall on behalf of the British government, to deal the German nation a still more crushing blow than did the Treaty of Versailles and shall therefore reply to any act of aggression on the part of Great Britain with the same weapons and in the same way.

Berlin, September 3, 1939.

_______________________________________________

26.  Note handed to the Reich Minister for Foreign Affairs by the French Ambassador on September 3, 1939, at 12:20 p.m.

(Translation)

Berlin, September 3, 1939.

Your Excellency:

As I received no satisfactory reply from the Reich Government at noon on September 3rd to the Note which I handed to you on September 1st at 10 p.m. I have the honor of making the following communication to you on behalf of my Government:

The Government of the French Republic consider it their duty to remind you for the last time of the grave responsibility which the Reich Government incurred when they opened hostilities against Poland without a declaration of war and did not adopt the proposal of the Government of the French Republic and that of His Britanic Majesty to desist from every aggressive action against Poland and to declare themselves ready immediately to withdraw their troops from Polish territory.

The Government of the Republic therefore have the honor of informing the Reich Government that they are themselves in duty bound to fulfill the contractual obligations, from today, September 3rd, 5 p.m. onwards, which they have entered into with Poland and with which the German Government are acquainted.

Permit me . . . .

 

Read Full Post »

By ADRIAN SALBUCHI

In the US, we see untold millions suffering from the impact of mass foreclosures and unemployment; in Greece, Spain, Portugal, Ireland, and Italy, stringent austerity measures are imposed upon the whole population; all coupled with major banking collapses in Iceland, the UK and the US, and indecent bail-outs of “too-big-to-fail” bankers (Newspeak for too powerful to fail).

No doubt, the bulk of the responsibility for these debacles falls squarely on the shoulders of caretaker governments in these countries that are subordinated to Money Power interests and objectives. In country after country, that comes together with embedded corruption, particularly evident today in the UK, Italy and the US.

As we assess some of the key components of today’s Global Financial, Currency and Banking Model in this article, readers will hopefully get a better understanding as to why we are all in such a crisis, and that it will tend to get much worse in the months and years to come.

Foundations of a Failed and False Model

Hiding behind the mask of false “laws” allegedly governing “globalised markets and economies,” this Financial Model has allowed a small group of people to amass and wield huge and overwhelming power over markets, corporations, industries, governments and the global media. The irresponsible and criminal consequences of their actions are now clear for all to see.

The “Model” we will briefly describe, falls within the framework of a much vaster Global Power System that is grossly unjust and was conceived and designed from the lofty heights of private geopolitical and geo-economic1 planning centres that function to promote the Global Power Elite’s agenda as they prepare their “New World Order” – again, Newspeak for a Coming World Government.2

Specifically, we are talking about key think tanks like the Council on Foreign Relations, the Trilateral Commission, the Bilderberg Group, and other similar entities such as the Cato Institute (Monetary Issues), American Enterprise Institute and the Project for a New American Century that conform an intricate, solid, tight and very powerful network, engineering and managing New World Order interests, goals and objectives.

Writing from the stance of an Argentine citizen, I admit we have some “advantages” over the citizens of industrialised countries as the US, UK, European Union, Japan or Australia, in that over the last few decades we have had direct experience of successive catastrophic national crises emanating from inflation, hyper-inflation, systemic banking collapse, currency revamps, sovereign debt bond mega-swaps, military coups and lost wars…

Finance vs the Economy

The Financial system (i.e., a basically unreal Virtual, symbolic and parasitic world), increasingly functions in a direction that is contrary to the interest of the Real Economy (i.e., the Real and concrete world of work, production, manufacturing, creativity, toil, effort and sacrifice done by real people). Over the past decades, Finance and the Economy have gone their totally separate and antagonistic ways, and no longer function in a healthy and balanced relationship that prioritises the Common Good of We the People. This huge conflict between the two can be seen, amongst other places, in today’s Financial and Economic System, whose main support lies in the Debt Paradigm, i.e., that nothing can be done unless you first have credit, financing and loans to do it. Thus, the Real Economy becomes dependent on and distorted by the objectives, interests and fluctuations of Virtual Finance.3

Debt-Based System

The Real Economy should be financed with genuine funds; however with time, the Global Banking Elite succeeded in getting one Sovereign Nation-State after another to give up its inalienable function of supplying the correct quantity of National Currency as the primary financial instrument to finance the Real Economy. That requires decided action through Policies centred on promoting the Common Good of We The People in each country, and securing the National Interest against the perils posed by internal and external adversaries.

Thus, we can better understand why the financial “law” that requires central banks to always be totally “independent” of Government and the State has become a veritable dogma. This is just another way of ensuring that central banking should always be fully subordinated to the interests of the private banking over-world – both locally in each country, as well as globally.

We find this to prevail in all countries: Argentina, Brazil, Japan, Mexico, the European Union and in just about every other country that adopts so-called “Western” financial practice. Perhaps the best (or rather, the worst) example of this is the United States where the Federal Reserve System is a privately controlled institution outright, with around 97% of its shares being owned by the member banks themselves (admittedly, it does have a very special stock scheme), even though the bankers running “Fed” do everything they can to make it appear as if it is a “public” entity operated by Government, something that it is definitely not.

One of the Global Banking Over-world’s permanent goals is – and has been – to maintain full control over all central banks in just about every country, in order to be able to control their public currencies.4 This, in turn, allows them to impose a fundamental (for them) condition whereby there is never the right quantity of public currency to satisfy the true demand and needs of the Real Economy. That is when those very same private banks that control central banking come on scene to “satisfy the demand for money” of the Real Economy by artificially generating private bank money out of nothing. They call it “credits and loans” and offer to supply it to the Real Economy, but with an “added value” (for them): (a) they will charge interest for them (often at usury levels) and, (b) they will create most of that private bank money out of thin air through the fractional lending system.

At a Geo-economic level, this has also served to generate huge and unnecessary public sovereign debts in country after country all over the world. Argentina is a good example, whose Caretaker Governments are systematically ignorant and unwilling to use one of the sovereign state’s key powers: the issuance of high power non-interest generating Public Money (see below for a more detailed definition). Instead, Argentina has allowed IMF (International Monetary Fund) so-called “recipes” that reflect the global banking cartel’s own interests to be imposed upon it in fundamental matters like what are the proper functions of its Central Bank, sovereign debt, fiscal policy, and other monetary, banking and financial mechanisms, that are thus systematically used against the Common Good of the Argentine People and against the National Interest of the country.

This system and its dreadful results, now and in the past, are so similar in so many other countries – Brazil, Mexico, Greece, Ireland, Iceland, UK, Portugal, Spain, Italy, Indonesia, Hungary, Russia, Ukraine… that it can only reflect a well thought-out and engineered plan, emanating from the highest planning echelons of the Global Power Elite.

Fractional Bank Lending

This banking concept is in use throughout the world’s financial markets, and allows private banks to generate “virtual” Money out of thin air (i.e., scriptural annotations and electronic entries into current and savings accounts, and a vast array of lines of credit), in a ratio that is 8, 10, 30, 50 times or more larger than the actual amount of cash (i.e., public money) held by the bank in its vaults. In exchange for lending this private “money” created out of nothing, bankers collect interest, demand collateral with intrinsic value and if the debtor defaults they can then foreclose on their property or other assets.

The ratio that exists between the amount of Dollars or Pesos in its vaults and the amount of credit private banks generate is determined by the central banking authority which fixes the fractional lending leverage level (which is why controlling the central bank is so vital strategically for private banker cartels). This leverage level is a statistical reserve based on actuarial calculations of the portion of account holders who in normal time go to their banks or ATM machines to withdraw their money in cash (i.e., in public money notes). The key factor here is that this works fine in “normal” times, however “normal” is basically a collective psychology concept intimately linked to what those account holders, and the population at large, perceive regarding the financial system in general and each bank in particular.

So, when for whatever reason, “abnormal” times hit – i.e., every time there are (subtly predictable) periodic crises, bank runs, collapses and panics, which seem to suddenly explode as happened in Argentina in 2001 and as is now happening in the US, UK, Ireland, Greece, Iceland, Portugal, Spain, Italy and a growing number of countries – we see all bank account holders running to their banks to try to get their money out in cash. That’s when they discover that there is not enough cash in their banks to pay, save for a small fraction of account holders (usually insiders “in the know” or “friends of the bankers”).

For the rest of us mortals “there is no more money left,” which means that they must resort to whatever public insurance scheme may or may not be in place (e.g., in the US, the state-owned Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation that “insures” up to US$250,000 per account holder with taxpayer money). In countries like Argentina, however, there is no other option but to go out on the streets banging pots and pans against those ominous, solid and firmly closed bronze bank gates and doors. All thanks to the fraudulent fractional bank lending system.

Investment Banking

In the US, so called “Commercial Banks” are those that have large portfolios of checking, savings and fixed deposit accounts for people and companies (e.g., such main street names as CitiBank, Bank of America, JPMorganChase, etc.; in Argentina, we have Standard Bank, BBVA, Galicia, HSBC and others). Commercial Banks operate with fractional lending leverage levels that allow them to lend out “virtual” dollars or pesos for amounts equal to 6, 8 or 10 times the cash actually held in their vaults; these banks are usually more closely supervised by the local monetary authorities of the country.

A different story, however, we had in the US (and still have elsewhere) with so-called global “Investment Banks” (those that make the mega-loans to corporations, major clients and sovereign states), over which there is much less control, so that their leveraging fractional lending ratios are far, far higher. This greater flexibility is what allowed investment banks in the US to “make loans” by, for example, creating out of thin air 26 “virtual” Dollars for every real Dollar in cash they held in their vaults (i.e., Goldman Sachs), or 30 virtual Dollars (Morgan Stanley), or more than 60 virtual Dollars (Merrill Lynch until just before it folded on 15 Sept 2008), or more than 100 virtual Dollars in the cases of collapsed banks Bear Stearns and Lehman Brothers.5

Private Money vs Public Money

At this point in our review, it is essential to very clearly distinguish between two types of Money or Currency:

Private Money – This is “Virtual” Money created out of thin air by the private banking system. It generates interests on loans, which increases the amount of Private money in (electronic) circulation, and spreads and expands throughout the entire economy. We then perceive this as “inflation.” In actual fact, the main cause of inflation in the economy is structural to the interest-bearing fractional lending banking system, even among industrialised countries. The cause of inflation nowadays is not so much the excessive issuance of Public Money by Government as all so-called banking experts would have us believe but, rather, the combined effect of fractional lending and interest on private banking money.

Public Money – This is the only Real Money there is. It is the actual notes issued by the national currency entity holding a monopoly (i.e., the central bank or some such government agency) and, as Public Money, it does not generate interest, and should not be created by anyone other than the State. Anybody else doing this is a counterfeiter and should end up in jail because counterfeiting Public Money is equivalent to robbing the Real Economy (i.e., “we, the working people”) of their work, toil and production capabilities without contributing anything in return in terms of socially productive work. The same should apply to private bankers under the present fractional lending system: counterfeiting money (i.e., creating it out of thin air as a ledger entry or electronic blip on a computer screen) is equivalent to robbing the Real Economy of its work and production capacity without contributing any counter-value in terms of work.

Why We Have Financial Crises

A fundamental concept that lies at the very heart of the present Financial Model can be found in the way huge parasitic profits on the one hand, and catastrophic systemic losses on the other, are effectively transferred to specific sectors of the economy, throughout the entire system, beyond borders and public control.

As with all models, the one we suffer today has its own internal logic which, once properly understood, makes that model predictable. The people who designed it know full well that it is governed by grand cycles having specific expansion and contraction stages, and specific timelines. Thus, they can ensure that in bull market times of growth and gigantic profits (i.e., whilst the system, grows and grows, is relatively stable and generates tons of money out of nothing), all profits are privatised making them flow towards specific institutions, economic sectors, shareholders, speculators, CEO and top management & trader bonuses, “investors”, etc who operate the gears and maintain the whole system properly tuned and working.

However, they also know that – like all roller coaster rides – when you reach the very top, the system turns into a bear market that destabilises, spins out of control, contracts and irremediably collapses, as happened to Argentina in 2001 and to the better part of the world since 2008, then all losses are socialised by making Governments absorb them through the most varied transference mechanisms that dump these huge losses onto the population at large (whether in the form of generalised inflation, catastrophic hyperinflation, banking collapses, bail-outs, tax hikes, debt defaults, forced nationalisations, extreme austerity measures, etc).

The Four-sided Global “Ponzi” Pyramid Scheme

As we know, all good pyramids have four sides, and since the Global Financial System is based on a “Ponzi” Pyramid Scheme, there’s no reason why this particular pyramid should not have four sides as well.

Below is a summary of the Four-side Global “Ponzi” Pyramid Scheme that lies at the core of today’s Financial Model, indicating how these four “sides” function in a coordinated, consistent, and sequential manner.

Side One – Create Public Money Insufficiency. This is achieved, as we explained above, by controlling the National Public entity that issues public money. Its goal is to demonetise the Real Economy so that the latter is forced to seek “alternative funding” for its needs (i.e., so that it has no choice but to resort to private bank loans).

Side Two – Impose Private Banking Fractional Lending Loans. This, as we said, is virtual private money created out of thin air on which bankers charge interest – often at usury levels – thus generating enormous profit for “investors,” creditors and all sorts of entities and individuals who operate as parasites living off other people’s work. This would never have been the case if each local central bank were to flexibly generate the correct quantity of Public Money necessary to satisfy the needs of the Real Economy in each country and region.

Side Three – Promote a Debt-Based Economic System. In fact, the whole Pyramid Model is based on being able to promote this generalised paradigm that falsely states that what really “moves” the private and public economy is not so much work, creativity, toil and effort of workers, but rather “private investors,” “bank loans” and “credit” – i.e., indebtedness. With time, this paradigm has replaced the infinitely wiser, sounder, more balanced and solid concept of corporate profit being reinvested and genuine personal savings being the foundation for future prosperity and security. Pretty much the way Henry Ford, Sr. originally grew his most successful company.

Today, however, Debt reigns supreme and this paradigm has become entrenched and embedded into people’s minds thanks to the mainstream media and specialised journals and publications, combined with Ivy League universities’ Economics Departments that have all succeeded in imposing such “politically correct” thinking with respect to financial matters, especially those relating to the proper nature and function of Public Money.

The facts are that this Model generates unnecessary loans so that banking creditors can receive huge profits, which includes promoting uncontrolled, unwarranted and often pathological consumerism, which goes hand in hand with the increasing abandonment of the traditional value of “saving for a rainy day.”

Such debts having political and strategic goals rather than merely financial ones, are usually given a thin layer of “legality” so that they may be imposed by the creditor on the debtor (i.e., in the case of The Merchant of Venice, the bond entered into between Antonio and Shylock giving the latter the legal right to a pound of the former’s flesh; in the case of chronically indebted countries like Argentina, such “legality” is achieved through a complex public debt laundering6 mechanism carried out by successive formally “democratic” Caretaker Governments to this very day).

Side Four Privatisation of Profits/Socialisation of Losses. Lastly, and knowing full well that, in the long run, the numbers of the entire Cycle of this Model never add up, and that the whole system will inevitably come crashing down, the Model imposes a highly complex and often subtle financial, legal and media engineering that allows privatising profits and socialising losses. In Argentina, this cycle has become increasingly visible for those who want to see it, because in our country the local “Ponzi” Pyramid Cycle lasts on average 15 to 17 years, i.e., we’ve had successive collapses involving brutal devaluation (1975), hyperinflation (1989) and systemic banking collapse (2001), however in the industrialised world, that cycle was made to last almost 80 years (i.e., three generations spanning from 1929 to 2008).

Conclusions

The fundamental cause of today’s on-going global financial collapse that exerts massive distortions over the Real Economy – and the ensuing social hardship, suffering and violence – is clear: Virtual Finance has usurped a pedestal of supremacy over the Real Economy, which does not legitimately belong to it. Finance must always be subordinated to, and in the service of, the Real Economy just as the Economy must heed the law and social needs of the Political Model executed by a Sovereign Nation-State (as we back-engineer this entire system, we thus understand why it is necessary for the Global Power Elite to first erode the sovereign Nation-State and to eventually do away with it altogether, in order to achieve its monetary, financial and political ends).

In fact, if we look at matters in their proper perspective, we will see that most national economies are pretty much intact, in spite of having been badly bruised by the financial collapse. It is Finance that is in the midst of a massive global collapse, as this Model of “Ponzi” Finance has grown into a sort of malignant “cancerous tumour” that has now “metastasised,” threatening to kill the whole economy and social body politic, in just about every country in the world, and certainly in the industrialised countries.

The above comparison of today’s financial system with a malignant tumour is more than a mere metaphor. If we look at the figures, we will immediately be able to see signs of this financial “metastasis.” For example, The New York Times in their 22 September 2008 edition explains that the main trigger of the financial collapse that had exploded just one week earlier on 15 September was, as we all know, mismanagement and lack of supervision over the “Derivatives” market. The Times then went on to explain that twenty years earlier, in 1988, there was no derivatives market; by 2002 however, Derivatives had grown into a global 102 trillion Dollar market (that’s 50% more than the Gross Domestic Product of all the countries in the world, the US, EU, Japan and BRICS nations included), and by September 2008, Derivatives had ballooned into a global 531 trillion Dollar market. That’s eight times the GDP of the entire planet! “Financial Metastasis” at its very worst. Since then, some have estimated this Derivatives global market figure to be in the region of One-Quadrillion Dollars…

Naturally, when that collapse began, the caretaker governments in the US, European Union and elsewhere, immediately sprang into action and implemented “Operation Bail-out” of all the mega-banks, insurance companies, stock exchanges and speculation markets, and their respective operators, controllers and “friends.” Thus, trillions upon trillions of Dollars, Euros and Pounds were given to Goldman Sachs, Citicorp, Morgan Stanley, AIG, HSBC and other “too big to fail” financial institutions… which is newspeak for “too powerful to fail”, because they hold politicians, political parties and governments in their steel grip.

All of this was paid with taxpayer dollars or, even worse, with uncontrolled and irresponsible issuance of Public Money bank notes and treasury bonds, especially by the Federal Reserve Bank which has, in practice, technically hyper-inflated the US Dollar: “Quantitative Easing” they call it, which is Newspeak for hyperinflation.

So far, however, like the proverbial Naked Emperor, nobody dares to state this openly. At least not until some “uncontrolled” event triggers or unmasks what should by now be obvious to all: Emperor Dollar is totally and completely naked.7 When that happens, we will then see bloody social and civil wars throughout the world and not just in Greece and Argentina.

By then, however, and as always happens, the powerful bankster clique and their well-paid financial and media operators, will be watching the whole hellish spectacle perched in the safety and comfort of their plush boardrooms atop the skyscrapers of New York, London, Frankfurt, Buenos Aires and Sao Paulo…

Footnotes

1. The concept of “Geoeconomics” was coined by the New York-based Council on Foreign Relations, through a studies group honouring Maurice Greenberg, the financier who was for decades CEO of American International Group (AIG) which collapsed in 2008 and had strong conflict-of-interest ties with major insurance and reinsurance broker Marsh Group whose CEO was his son Jeffrey. Both father and son were indicted for fraud by then New York Attorney General Elliot Spitzer. Spitzer would later pay a very heavy price for this after becoming Governor of New York State when someone “discovered” his sex escapades which were quickly blown up into a major scandal by The New York Times

2. We have described the basic Global Power Elite structure, model and objectives in our e-Book The Coming World Government: Tragedy & Hope?, available through www.asalbuchi.com.ar.

3. For more information, see the Third Pillar of the Second Republic Project “Reject the Debt-Based Economy” on www.secondrepublicproject.com.

4. Some notable exceptions: Today: Libya, Iran, Syria, China; In the past: Peron’s Argentina, Germany and Italy in the 30’s and 40’s….  Are we seeing a pattern here?

5. See The New York Times, 22 September 2008

6. See White Paper comparing Debt Laundering mechanisms to Money Laundering mechanisms, lodged under Pillar No 3 “Reject the Debt-Based Economy” of Second Republic Project in www.secondrepublicproject.com.

7. This is more fully described in the author’s book The Coming World Government: Tragedy & Hope?, in the chapter “Death & Resurrection of the US Dollar”. Details on www.asalbuchi.com.ar. Also available upon request by E-mail: salbuchi@fibertel.com.ar.

ADRIAN SALBUCHI is a political analyst, author, speaker and radio talk-show host in Argentina. He has published several books on geopolitics and economics in Spanish, and recently published his first eBook in English: The Coming World Government: Tragedy & Hope? which can be ordered through his web site www.asalbuchi.com.ar, or details can be requested by E-mail to arsalbuchi@gmail.com. Salbuchi is 58 years of age, married, with four adult children, and works as strategic consultant for domestic and international companies. He is also founder of the Second Republic Project in Argentina, which is expanding internationally (visit: www.secondrepublicproject.com).

Read Full Post »

by Mahdi Darius Nazemroaya

The war against Libya is built on fraud. The United Nations Security Council passed two resolutions against Libya on the basis of unproven claims, specifically that Colonel Muammar Qaddafi was killing his own people in Benghazi and Libya. The claim in its exact form was that Qaddafi had ordered Libyan forces to kill 6,000 people in Benghazi and Libya. These claims were widely disseminated, but always vaguely explained. It was on the basis of this claim that Libya was referred to the U.N. Security Council at U.N. Headquarters in New York City and kicked out of the U.N. Human Rights Council in Geneva.

False claims about African mercenary armies in Libya and about jet attacks on civilians were also used in a broad media campaign against Libya. These two claims have been sidelined and have become more and more murky. The massacre claims, however, were used in a legal, diplomatic, and military framework to justify NATO’s war on Libya.

Using Human Rights as a Pretext for War: The LLHR and its Unproven Claims

One of the main sources for the claim that Qaddafi was killing his own people is the Libyan League for Human Rights (LLHR). The LLHR was actually pivotal to getting the U.N. involved through its specific claims in Geneva. On February 21, 2011 the LLHR got the 70 other non-governmental organizations (NGOs) to sent letters to the President Obama, E.U. High Representative Catherine Ashton, and the U.N. Secretary-General Ban Ki-moon demanding international action against Libya invoking the “Responsibility to Protect” doctrine. Only 25 members of this coalition actually assert that they are human rights groups.

The letter is as follows:

We, the undersigned non-governmental, human rights, and humanitarian organizations, urge you to mobilize the United Nations and the international community and take immediate action to halt the mass atrocities now being perpetrated by the Libyan government against its own people. The inexcusable silence cannot continue.

As you know, in the past several days, Colonel Moammar Gadhafi’s forces are estimated to have deliberately killed hundreds of peaceful protesters and innocent bystanders across the country. In the city of Benghazi alone, one doctor reported seeing at least 200 dead bodies. Witnesses report that a mixture of special commandos, foreign mercenaries and regime loyalists have attacked demonstrators with knives, assault rifles and heavy-caliber weapons.

Snipers are shooting peaceful protesters. Artillery and helicopter gunships have been used against crowds of demonstrators. Thugs armed with hammers and swords attacked families in their homes. Hospital officials report numerous victims shot in the head and chest, and one struck on the head by an anti-aircraft missile. Tanks are reported to be on the streets and crushing innocent bystanders. Witnesses report that mercenaries are shooting indiscriminately from helicopters and from the top of roofs. Women and children were seen jumping off Giuliana Bridge in Benghazi to escape. Many of them were killed by the impact of hitting the water, while others were drowned. The Libyan regime is seeking to hide all of these crimes by shutting off contact with the outside world. Foreign journalists have been refused entry. Internet and phone lines have been cut or disrupted.

There is no question here about intent. The government media has published open threats, promising that demonstrators would meet a “violent and thunderous response.”

Accordingly, the government of Libya is committing gross and systematic violations of the right to life as guaranteed by the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. Citizens seeking to exercise their rights to freedom of expression and freedom of assembly are being massacred by the government.

Moreover, the government of Libya is committing crimes against humanity, as defined by the Explanatory Memorandum to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court. The Libyan government’s mass killing of innocent civilians amount to particularly odious offences which constitute a serious attack on human dignity. As confirmed by numerous oral and video testimonies gathered by human rights organizations and news agencies, the Libyan government’s assault on its civilian population are not isolated or sporadic events. Rather, these actions constitute a widespread and systematic policy and practice of atrocities, intentionally committed, including murder, political persecution and other inhumane acts which reach the threshold of crimes against humanity.

Responsibility to Protect

Under the 2005 World Summit Outcome Document, you have a clear and unambiguous responsibility to protect the people of Libya. The international community, through the United Nations, has the responsibility to use appropriate diplomatic, humanitarian and other peaceful means, in accordance with Chapters VI and VIII of the Charter, to help to protect the Libyan population. Because the Libyan national authorities are manifestly failing to protect their population from crimes against humanity, should peaceful means be inadequate, member states are obliged to take collective action, in a timely and decisive manner, through the Security Council, in accordance with the UN Charter, including Chapter VII.

In addition, we urge you to convene an emergency Special Session of the UN Human Rights Council, whose members have a duty, under UNGA Resolution 60/251, to address situations of gross and systematic violations of violations of human rights. The session should:

-Call for the General Assembly to suspend Libya’s Council membership, pursuant to Article 8 of Resolution 60/251, which applies to member states that commit gross and systematic violations of human rights.

-Strongly condemn, and demand an immediate end to, Libya’s massacre of its own citizens.

-Dispatch immediately an international mission of independent experts to collect relevant facts and document violations of international human rights law and crimes against humanity, in order to end the impunity of the Libyan government. The mission should include an independent medical investigation into the deaths, and an investigation of the unlawful interference by the Libyan government with the access to and treatment of wounded.

-Call on the UN High Commissioner of Human Rights and the Council’s relevant Special Procedures to closely monitor the situation and take action as needed.

-Call on the Council to remain seized of the matter and address the Libyan situation at its upcoming 16th regular session in March.

Member states and high officials of the United Nations have a responsibility to protect the people of Libya from what are preventable crimes. We urge you to use all available measures and levers to end atrocities throughout the country.

We urge you to send a clear message that, collectively, the international community, the Security Council and the Human Rights Council will not be bystanders to these mass atrocities. The credibility of the United Nations — and many innocent lives — are at stake.

According to Physicians for Human Rights: “[This letter was] prepared under the guidance of Mohamed Eljahmi, the noted Libyan human rights defender and brother of dissident Fathi Eljahmi, asserts that the widespread atrocities committed by Libya against its own people amount to war crimes, requiring member states to take action through the Security Council under the responsibility to protect doctrine.”

The letters signatories included Francis Fukuyama, United Nations Watch (which looks out for Israel’s interests and according to Israeli sources organized the entire session against the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya), B’nai B’rith Human Rights Commission, the Cuban Democratic Directorate, and a set of organizations at odds with the governments of Nicaragua, Cuba, Sudan, Russia, Venezuela, and Libya. Some of these organizations are viewed with hostility as organizations created to wage demonization campaigns against countries at odds with the U.S., Israel, and the European Union. Refer to the annex for the full list of signatories for consultation.

LLHR is tied to the International Federation for Human Rights (FIDH), which is based in France and has ties to the National Endowment for Democracy (NED). FIDH is active in many places in Africa and in activities involving the National Endowment for Democracy in the African continent. Both the FIDH and LLHR also released a joint communiqué on February 21, 2011. In the communiqué both organizations asked for the international community to “mobilize” and mention the International Criminal Court while also making a contradictory claiming that over 400 to 600 people had died since February 15, 2011. This of course was about 5,500 short of the claim that 6,000 people were massacred in Benghazi. The joint letter also promoted the false view that 80% of Qaddafi’s support came from foreign mercenaries, which is something that over half a year of fighting proves as untrue.

According to the General-Secretary of the LLHR, Dr. Sliman Bouchuiguir, the claims about the massacres in Benghazi could not be validated by the LLHR when he was challenged for proof. When asked how a group of 70 non-governmental organizations in Geneva could support the LLHR’s claims on Geneva, Dr. Buchuiguir has answered that a network of close relationship was the basis. This is a mockery.

Speculation is neither evidence nor grounds for starting a war with a bombing campaign that has lasted about half a year and taken many innocent civilian lives, including children and the elderly. What is important to note here is that the U.N. Security Council decided to sanction the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya on the basis of this letter and the claims of the LLHR. Not once did the U.N. Security Council and the member states pushing for war once bother to even investigate the allegations. In one session in New York City, the Indian Ambassador to the U.N. actually pointed this out when his country abstained from voting. Thus, a so-called “humanitarian war” was launched without any evidence.

The Secret Relationship between the LLHR and the Transitional Council

The claims of the Libyan League for Human Rights (LLHR) were coordinated with the formation of the Transitional Council. This becomes clear when the close and cagey relationship of the LLHR and the Transitional Council becomes apparent. Logically, the Obama Administration and NATO had to also be a part of this.

Whatever the Transitional Council is and whatever the intent of some of its supporters, it is clear that it is being used as a tool by the U.S. and others. Moreover, five members of the LLHR were or would become members of the Transitional Council almost immediately after the claims against the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya were disseminated. According to Bouchuguir individuals with ties to the LLHR or who hold membership include Mahmoud Jibril and Ali Tarhouni.

Dr. Mahmoud Jibril is a government figure brought into Libyan Arab Jamahiriya government circles by Saif Al-Islam Qaddafi. He would undemocratically be given the position of Transitional Council prime minister. His involvement with the LLHR raises some real questions about the organization.

The economist Ali Tarhouni on the other hand would become the minister for oil and finance for the Transitional Council. Tarhouni is Washington’s man in Libya. He was groomed in the United States and was present at all the major meetings about plans for “regime change” in Libya. As Minister of Oil and Finance the first acts he did were privatize and virtually handover Libya’s energy resources and economy to the foreign corporations and governments of the NATO-led coalition against Libya.

The General-Secretary of the LLHR, Sliman Bouchuiguir, has even privately admitted that many influential members of the Transitional Council are his friends. A real question of interests arises. Yet, the secret relationship between the LLHR and the Transitional Council is far more than a question of conflict of interest. It is a question of justice and manipulation.

Who is Sliman Bouchuiguir?

Sliman Bouchuguir is an unheard of figure for most, but he has authored a doctoral thesis that has been widely quoted and used in strategic circles in the United States. This thesis was published in 1979 as a book, The Use of Oil as a Political Weapon: A Case Study of the 1973 Arab Oil Embargo. The thesis is about the use of oil as an economic weapon by Arabs, but can easily be applied to the Russians, the Iranians, the Venezuelans, and others. It examines economic development and economic warfare and can also be applied to vast regions, including all of Africa.

Bouchuguir’s analytical thesis reflects an important line of thinking in Washington, as well as London and Tel Aviv. It is both the embodiment of a pre-existing mentality, which includes U.S. National Security Advisor George F. Kennan’s arguments for maintaining a position of disparity through a constant multi-faced war between the U.S. and its allies on one hand and the rest of the world on the other hand. The thesis can be drawn on for preventing the Arabs, or others, from becoming economic powers or threats. In strategic terms, rival economies are pinned as threats and as “weapons.” This has serious connotations.

Moreover, Bouchuiguir did his thesis at George Washington University under Bernard Reich. Reich is a political scientist and professor of international relations. He has worked and held positions at places like the U.S. Defense Intelligence College, the United States Air Force Special Operations School, the Marine Corps War College, and the Shiloah Center at Tel Aviv University. He has consulted on the Middle East for the Foreign Service Institute of the U.S. State Department and received grants such as the Defense Academic Research Support Program Research Grant and the German Marshal Fund Grant. Reich also was or is presently on the editorial boards of journals such as Israel Affairs (1994-present), Terrorism: An International Journal (1987-1994), and The New Middle East (1971-1973).

It is also clear that Reich is tied to Israeli interests. He has even written a book about the special relationship between the U.S and Israel. He has also been an advocate for a “New Middle East” which would be favourable to Israel. This includes careful consideration over North Africa. His work has also focused on the important strategic interface between the Soviet Union and the Middle East and also on Israeli policy in the continent of Africa.

It is clear why Bouchuiguir had his thesis supervised under Reich. On October 23, 1973, Reich gave a testimony at the U.S. Congress. The testimony has been named “The Impact of the October Middle East War” and is clearly tied to the 1973 oil embargo and Washington’s aim of pre-empting or managing any similar events in the future. It has to be asked, how much did Reich influence Bouchuiguir and if Bouchuiguir espouses the same strategic views as Reich?

The “New North Africa” and a “New Africa” – More than just a “New Middle East”

A “New Africa” is in the works, which will have its borders further drawn out in blood like in the past. The Obama Administration and its allies have opened the gateway for a new invasion of Africa. United States Africa Command (AFRICOM) opened the salvos of the war through Operation Odyssey Damn, before the war on Libya was transferred to NATO’s Operation Unified Protector.

The U.S. has used NATO to continue the occupation of post-Second World War Europe. It will now use AFRICOM to occupy Africa and create an African NATO. It is clear the U.S. wants an expanded military presence in Libya and Africa under the disguise of humanitarian aid missions and fighting terrorism – the same terrorism that it is fanning in Libya and Africa.

The way is being paved for intervention in Africa under the guise of fighting terrorism. General Carter Ham has stated: “If we were to launch a humanitarian operation, how do we do so effectively with air traffic control, airfield management, [and] those kind of activities?” General Ham’s question is actually a sales pitch for fashioning African military partnerships and integration, as well as new bases that could include the use of more military drones against Libya and other African countries. The Washington Post and The Wall Street Journal (WSJ) have both made it clear that the Pentagon is actively trying to establish more drone bases in Africa and the Arabian Peninsula to expand its wars. In this context, the AFRICOM Commander says that there are ties between the Al-Shabaab in Somalia, Al-Qaeda in the Islamic Maghreb in North Africa, and the Boko Harem in Nigeria.

The War in Libya is a Fraud

General Ham has said: “I remain confident that had the U.N. not made the decision, had the U.S. not taken the lead with great support, I’m absolutely convinced there are many, many people in Benghazi alive today who would not be [alive].” This is not true and a far stretch from reality. The war has cost more lives than it could have ever saved. It has ruined a country and opened the door into Africa for a neo-colonial project.

The claims of the Libyan League for Human Rights (LLHR) were never supported or verified. The credibility of the United Nations must be questioned as well as the credibility of many humanitarian and human rights organizations that have virtually pushed for a war. At best the U.N. Security Council is an irresponsible body, but it has clearly acted outside of due legal process. This pattern now appears to be repeating itself against the Syrian Arab Republic as unverified claims are being made by individuals and organizations supported by foreign powers that care nothing for authentic democratic reforms or liberty.

About Auntie Adjeley

Auntie Adjeley is a retired musician, teacher and artisan who is dedicated to Peace, Justice and Social Harmony and is opposed to the hegemony of the so-called ‘New World Order’.

#

http://www.mathaba.net/news/libya ( Reference )

Read Full Post »

 
 
Russia gives a slap in the face of the tens of thousands of Libyans butchered in recent days, weeks and months by terrorists and NATO on the 1st September Revolution day while the democratic Libyan Jamahiriya is still very de facto and in all cases de jure

by Quoriana

 

As world leaders met in Paris on Thursday to discuss how to spend the billions of stolen Libyan financial assets, Russia declared to recognize the NATO-led Libyan Al Qaeda rebels’ National Transitional Council as the country’s legitimate government.

“The Russian Federation recognizes the National Transitional Council (NTC) as Libya’s current authorities,” the Russian Foreign Ministry said.

The announcement was made just a week after Russian Foreign Minister Sergey Lavrov stated that “Russia will not recognize the National Transitional Council as the sole legitimate representative”, because “NATO far exceeded the mandate handed to the alliance by the UN Security Council” and “the Russian and Libyan people have traditions of friendship and years-long interaction”, herewith explaining Russia supports the huge majority of the Libyan who support Gaddafi and their legitimate government.

Russia, which always has been very critical of NATO’s war against Libya, is holding Libyan Government assets worth billions of dollars, including arms, energy and infrastructure deals with Libya’s legitimate government.

In July Russia turned down an invitation by the U.N. Security Council for a meeting in Istanbul concerning a Turkish proposed road-map for a political settlement in Libya, saying Russia will have no part in the NATO aggression against Libya as they have been calling for it to stop since several months.

Also a few weeks ago Russia’s Foreign Ministry denounced France’s decision to transfer almost $260 million to the Benghazi-based rebels, saying: “Paris is a going to spend the Libyan money which means that Libyan money is used to fight Libyans. This is absolutely illegal.”

However, Russian president Dmitry Medvedev, who has been accused of being a US agent in a leaked report, now joins Western leaders in urging Gaddafi to give up power and in the theft and plundering of the Libyan resources.

About Quoriana

Visit Quoriana on Twitter: @Quoriana

Read Full Post »

UN warns of ‘shocking’ abuses in Bahrain

Released on – Thursday,17 March , 2011 -14:47

The United Nations warned on Thursday of “shocking and illegal” abuses in Bahrain after a bloody crackdown on Shiite-led protesters which has alarmed the United States and infuriated the Shiite world.

Political dissidents were rounded up at gunpoint in midnight raids and police armed with shot-guns stood outside Manama’s main hospital, amid reports the authorities were beating doctors and denying treatment to the wounded.

UN rights chief Navi Pillay said any takeover by the security forces of hospitals and medical facilities was “a blatant violation of international law.” (  Source AFP )

When we read the above news section, we understand that its clear case of double standards displayed by UN and the allied forces of USA, UK & France. We are witnessing since last week continuous air strikes on Libya and many civilian lives have been lost. The Libyan Air Force is fully decimated and the Libyan dictator still vows to defend and fight back. When we look at the Libyan turmoil and the Bahrain anarchy, we can only observe that the western powers are playing double standards in the Middle East crises. Why does the West turn a blind eye against Bahrain, Iran, Yemen and Oman, where the suppression of the reformists and the protesters killed in aggression doesn’t serve a valid argument.

The violation of International Law by the Bahraini leader is given a blind eye by the west, whereas a similar kind of protest in Libya is met with military action. What is the role of USA, UK & France to attack Libya? Why will they not attack countries like Sudan, Israel, Syria, Iran, Bahrain, Oman & Yemen, where the toll of human lives much more higher than Libya. Are the western forces planning a step by step destruction of the Islamic world? Is this the crusade of our generation?

We might get very contradictory answers for this or we might not get any, but what is important to see is this aggressive imperialism which continues to haunt the modern world.  At one side the Saudis, Kuwaitis, and other GCC nations rank high on human rights and abuse and also do not share any governmental powers with common people and yet the western forces do not even raise a single question about these policies of the GCC nations.

Libya has been attacked with air strikes by USA, UK & France, now we need to see what will be the actions against Syria, Iran & Bahrain. Will the western powers strike these countries too, or will they trounce Gaddafi out of his power and replace him with a puppet ruler, who would dance to the tunes of western powers. Saudi tanks and armed personnel did march into Bahrain last week to curb the protests and to calm things in Bahrain. Then was not the same approach used in Libya in curbing the protests. Two countries and two different approach by the world. No matter what Gaddafi responds to the western air strikes, he will be ousted, as no nation in the world today could face three military powers USA, UK & France. Therefore, what Gaddafi says is given least attention as he has to go and the Libyan people will also lead into a troubled life post-Gaddafi, just like what happened in Iraq.

Which nations in the world will oppose in reality and not on media or paper against the western imperialism.

Read Full Post »

It’s a truism that those who come out on top in the course of time tend to be the ones who write the history. This is certainly true of the Christian Church. For by the time the Roman Emperor Constantine made Christianity the official religion (325 CE) the Church had already eliminated all its main rivals in the contest for “correct” or orthodox theology.

In the centuries leading up to that point, there had been no shortage of rival doctrines. Many of these involved re-writing or revising the slowly emerging canon (or standard) of what we now know as the New Testament.

A good example of this sort of heresy (from a Greek word for “choice” or “opinion” in contrast to the “givens” of revealed doctrine) is the person of Marcion. He and his followers were a significant danger to the orthodox Church in the latter part of the second century. Marcion held that the entire Hebrew Bible and much of the New Testament should be scrapped.

If Marcion went too far, there were others who went even further and forged documents. Bart Ehrman notes that

Almost all of the “lost” Scriptures of the early Christians were forgeries. On this, scholars of every stripe agree, liberal and conservative, fundamentalist and atheist … The same holds true for nearly all of the Gospels, Acts, Epistles and Apocalypses that came to be excluded from the canon: [they were] forgeries in the names of the most famous apostles and their companions. [1]

What few people know is that even parts of the New Testament which made it into the canon are forgeries (though many  Christian writers don’t like the term, preferring to call them “pseudonymous”).

  1. The Letter to Titus made it into the New Testament even though it was written by someone other than Paul. Another letter, now labelled “Pseudo-Titus” but just as convincing, did not.
  2. Scholars are not confident that Paul’s Second Letter to the Thessalonians was written by him – even though the letter warns explicitly against forged letters (2.2), perhaps in an attempt to throw readers off the scent of the fraudulent author’s own deception.
  3. The author of 2 Peter claims to be Simon Peter, the disciple of Jesus. Few scholars think that this attribution is true.
  4. The same applies to 1 and 2 Timothy.
  5. If the letter of Paul to the Ephesians is a forgery, it is so cleverly done that scholars don’t universally agree on the question. Having said that, few will deny that there are many clues pointing to the distinct possibility that someone other than Paul wrote the letter.
  6. There are many short passages in the canonical gospels and letters which scholars conclude have been inserted over the centuries and should therefore be classed as forged.

It is open to doubt that these documents should be accorded quite the same condemnation that we give forgers today. We’re used to striving for objectivity, recognising that we’re subject to all sorts of errors of judgement. So anyone who deliberately makes up “what really happened” comes in for criticism (notwithstanding the lies so frequently produced by gutter journalists) and might even face jail. Writers in the ancient world had a considerably looser idea of what might usefully be “made up”.

Having said that, it’s wrong to maintain, as do some, that early Christians and others did not worry too much about forgeries. Not only were many people concerned about forgeries, but they also did everything they could to expose and condemn them. A story is told about the famous Roman physician Galen (129-199 CE) who one day heard two men arguing whether or not a book they saw was truly written by him. One of the men was maintaining that it was a forgery because it did not reflect Galen’s distinctive style. Galen was so pleased at his fame that he dashed off a booklet describing how to distinguish his writings from forgeries. The booklet survives to this day [1].

Some of the most important guidelines to revealing a forgery are:

  • If a writing refers to an event which occurred after the death of its supposed author, then we must conclude that it’s a forgery.
  • Similarly, if a work refers to ideas of which we have no record until after the attributed author died, we must strongly suspect its provenance.
  • Another clue to forgery would be if the style and vocabulary of a writing differs substantially from that of a document we know for sure was written by the attributed author.
  • A much more recent way of testing a piece of writing is to subject it to computer analysis, the speed and accuracy of which can reveal inconsistencies not traceable by any other method.

A question remains: Why bother to forge a document?

One reason suggested by Ehrman is profit. Rich people in the ancient world often competed with each other to have the best library. In those days, long before the advent of printing, manuscripts were hand-copied and therefore comparatively expensive. Original documents were even more pricey. A really convincing forgery of an original work by Aristotle, for example, might fetch a substantial price.

Another possible reason might be to destroy someone’s reputation. In World War II, for example, the Allies made an art out of circulating forged documents which sought to undermine the trust between Nazis in authority. Anaximenes in the fourth century BCE did the same thing when he circulated anti-Greek propaganda apparently written by his arch-enemy, Theopompus. The latter quickly found that he was persona non grata wherever he wanted to go.

We can easily understand such reasons. Less easy to get a grip on are more honorable reasons such as the motivation of neo-Pythagoreans in the second century CE. They argued that their forgeries in the name of Pythagoras (570-495 BCE) were legitimate because they were merely valid extensions of the master’s work. To sign such work in their own names would, they thought, have been insufferably presumptuous.

Even less understandable was the practice of signing one’s own work in the name of a famous person. In some cases this was done because the person had agreed to be a sponsor of the writing. In others, an author merely hoped that a famous person might become a sponsor. More usually, however, the forgery was produced to give a writer’s views enough credibility to be read. So if a Christian bishop had problems in a local church, he might write a letter to them and sign it “Paul of Tarsus” in order to give his teaching some extra weight.

The vast majority of non-canonical Christian writings are what we today call forgeries. They include gospels purporting to have been written by James, Mary, and Peter. There are the gospels of the Hebrews, the Ebionites and the Nazoreans, to name but a few. The Gospel of Thomas, although it contains some passages which match or reflect the canonical gospels, was probably not written by the Thomas of the New Testament.

It’s worth reflecting that the gospels of Mark, Luke and Matthew are all in fact anonymous, the authors having been attributed by tradition. 

St John’s Gospel has few parallels to the other gospels. Indeed, it contains very little good history at all [2]. It turns out to be a long theological reflection on Jesus of Nazareth – a reflection which gripped the imagination of early Christians (it was written probably between 100 and 120 CE) and which is the basis of much orthodox teaching to this day. But it nevertheless comes perilously close to being open to charges of being a forgery in modern terms. It was certainly not written by the John of the gospels, and it attributes to Jesus long monologues which he certainly did not deliver.

The consequences of forgery on Christian thought and practice have not been insignificant. As a simple example, for much of the Church’s history, it has been taught that women should obey their husbands, shut up in church, and cover their heads. As Ehrman puts it:

… women earn salvation by keeping quiet and pregnant: it is men who have the authority to teach.

Two passages are usually quoted to support this view: 1 Corinthians 14.34-35 and 1 Timothy 2.12-15. The Timothy passage is a known forgery – but what about Paul’s teaching to the Corinthians? No reputable scholar says that Paul did not write this letter. But there are good reasons for thinking that this passage has at some point been inserted into the original text.

  1. In Chapter 11 of this letter, Paul (though insisting that women cover their heads) encourages women to pray and prophesy – both of which were done aloud. Why this contradiction?
  2. The passage is intrusively out of place. It comes baldly in the middle of a section about prophets in the church.
  3. In our best manuscripts of Paul’s letter, this short passage appears in a number of other places. It’s possible, if not likely, that it was originally a marginal note and then inserted by different copyists in different places.

Lest one thinks this issue of marginal importance today, it should be noted that these and other passages are fundamentally the basis of the objection by many Christians of women as priests and bishops. The matter has caused, and is causing, much angst in the worldwide Church.

To sum up: Forgeries were much more common in the ancient world than they are today [3], if only because it was so much harder to detect them and to spread the news of their existence. When they were detected, there were those who cared enough to take action as far as they were able to do so. Christianity has not been impervious to the activities of forgers; but modern scholars have been able to expose most pseudo-Christian forgeries. Despite that, some clear forgeries remain part of the canon of the New Testament.
______________________________________________
[1] Bart D Ehrman, Lost Christianities, OUP, 2003
[2] See John’s Gospel
[3] Having said that, a fascinating case in modern times is the 1903 book titled The Protocols of the Elders of Zion which, despite having been clearly and repeatedly shown to be a forgery, is still on sale in Russian bookshops and elsewhere

Read Full Post »

( Dear readers kindly note  – that after years of research and personal investigations into Judeo-Christianity in Northern Africa, Middle East & Europe, today I am finally publishing an article and a great eye opener on Christianity. This is my first step to de-conversion from the most atrocious religion of all time called Christianity.I will no longer write pro-Christian articles on this website anymore, but at the same time I am not deleting any of my earlier articles on Christianity. Readers are advised to kindly read this and the forthcoming articles with an open mind, you are free to comment or to ask me questions, or debate with me on this topic and all your comments will be posted. At no time do I intend to take away my readers from their faith or to leave Christianity and after this exposition of Christianity I have become more closer to the nature God, whose creation and existence can be felt by everyone . Its difficult to perceive God as male or trinity or closed in a temple or church. The very books of scriptures coming out of middle east always keeps the followers bounded in blind faith in the wrathful God and a damnation to Hell. I accept that Gods greatest gift to us is our knowledge and our free wil, which we should exercise with great responsibility and not through religious dogmas. I had enough of this Church lies and fables that has stopped the growth of human beings for last 2000 years and due to which we have been destroying nature, hating everyone around and killing in the name of religion Alarmingly my in-depth studies in Egyptology and Astronomy lead to to discover that the Bible stories are nothing but fables from ancient Egypt, Greek,Rome, Babylon reproduced as a historic fact. Although this Biblical historic fact doe not sreve any reasoning outside the scriptures and one can only render it back to the ancient Egyptian mythologies. We have so strongly led to believe that out of some many religions in world only ours is true. Its time to really get closer to natural God and stop this insane religious madness

. I received a good response for my earlier article on THE BOOK OF REVELATION FRAUD, therefore I am going to post more evidences and arguments on the MYTH OF CHRISTIANITY and the existence of JESUS CHRIST. This post is just the start of my age of realisation and away from blind faith, ignorance of Christian belief and all the unnecessary Christian preachings.)

x-x-x-x–x-x-x-x-x–x-x-x-x-x-x–x-x-x-x-x-x-x–x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-

The most important character of the Bible, Jesus Christ has been regarded with high  esteem. He has been a moral teacher, prophet, God, holy spirit, alpha, omega, son of God, healer, exorcist, etc for last 2000 years. Even many non-Christians think that he gave an admirable example of moral living. Although his historic existence is unavailable outside the canonical gospels and there is not even single notable historian of his time that ever mentioned about Jesus Christ in their writings. I wonder why such a charismatic leader or son of God didn’t find himself in substantial history books. Even the authors of the four gospels, namely Mark, Mathew, Luke & John cannot give an account of Jesus Christ as their eye witnesses. Regardless of Jesus Christ existed or not, I felt it compelling to examine his wisdom and morality of his nature from the Bible. I have been in the Bible studies last three decades and over a decade preached the word of God , as its described to be the word of the Biblical God. I was always caught up off-guard when the young ones or teenagers asked me certain questions referring to the Bible and how I was unable to reply them, eventually dodged them with my own interpretations. I am sure many other preachers, pastors, priests do the same when they are asked conflicting sentences from the Bible. However, when I raised these questions to several other experienced pasters, Catholic priests, Bishops, preachers they have all given me answers which were their own interpretations and contradictory from each other. Today I am free from this idiotic Christian dogma and this freedom has opened my eyes from this blind faith of ignorant people. Biblical scholarship in last hundred years has not yet reached the common people and thus millions of people around the world do not realise the inconsistencies & contradictions of the Bible. Basically the billion Christians around the world , I wonder if even a million have ever fully read and understood the Bible. Most Christians are living a Christian life just because of damnation that they will go to hell if not believed in Jesus or plainly because they were born to Christian parents. Politicians, businessmen and tyrants throughout history have misused Bible for their own interests and the Christians have on their hand more bloodshed than any other religion throughout history. Offcourse I will cover that in-depth in my next articles , but today lets examine if we should really admire Jesus Christ, Son of God or God.

The Gospels of the New Testament portray Jesus as vengeful, demeaning, intolerant, and hypocritical. In one section Jesus calls for love of enemies, yet in another to slay them. He tells others to not use hurtful names, yet he called others fools, dogs, and vipers. He calls for honoring parents in one verse, yet demands hate toward family members in another. Some of Jesus’ words against his adversaries depict what some would call anti-Semitism. Indeed, the verses of the New Testament have fueled the flames of anti-Jewishness for centuries.

The following gives a brief look at the Biblical evidence about the claims of Jesus with quotes from the King James bible (the most used bible in the world). If the reader utilizes self-honesty, the realization will come that the deeds and questionable wisdom of this Biblical character does not merit the admiration that so many have bestowed upon him.

For I am come to SET A MAN AT VARIANCE AGAINST HIS FATHER, AND THE DAUGHTER AGAINST HER MOTHER, AND THE DAUGHTER IN LAW AGAINST HER MOTHER IN LAW. And a MAN’S FOES SHALL BE THEY OF HIS OWN HOUSEHOLD.

-Matthew 10:35-36

If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.

-Luke 14:26

Note: A few desperate apologists attempt to dismiss the verse above claiming that the word ‘hate’ here really doesn’t mean what it says. The problem with this approach boarders on complete deception and the ironic dismissal of the Bible and Biblical scholarship. The word ‘hate’ here comes from the ancient Greek word ‘miseo’ which means hate (from the primary ‘misos’ [hatred]). If any synonym could substitute for this word, it would come from a word like ‘detest,’ ‘loath,’ or ‘despise.’ Moreover, virtually all Bibles translate the term as hate. To deny this intent means to deny the Bible and the alleged word.

Christians in last century have been speaking so much of family values, but there is so much to say from Jesus Christ that he is going to bring each other against within their families. What kind of moral teacher would say something like this in a sane world. Jesus referred his mother by ‘woman’, not as mom, mother or anything that a mother was called by her son in that period in Israel. He never got married, we don’t hear that he ever had friends , only after the age of 30 he had disciples, he never feel in love with a woman, neither we read about his relationship with his siblings.  What instructions of family values can a person of such character give to others, on the other hand we have clear-cut supposedly words of Jesus in Bible which doesn’t display anything positive on family values. Although there is nothing mentioned about his personal life in the Bible, but yes, the gospel writers do know what communication Jesus was having with God in private. I wonder how would someone know that. For the matter of fact the gospel writer even go to mention Jesus’ thoughts. How can someone , if Jesus existed write exactly what Jesus was thinking in his mind. All these sentences in the new testament only lead us to a concept known as ‘Mythological writings”.

I can hardly take any example on family values from this so-called Prince of Peace. He speaks only about divisions within the family and to leave the family to join him in his heaven in second life.

What would you think of a Christian boss who rebuked a worker for wishing to bury his recently deceased father and instead, insisted that the worker follow him? According to the Bible, Jesus responded to a request from a disciple who wished to attend to his father’s funeral:

But Jesus said unto him, Follow me; and let the dead bury the dead.-Matthew 8:22

When a man decided to follow Jesus, he wanted to say goodbye to his family (Luke 9:61), but instead of leniency, Jesus replied to him:

…No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God.-Luke 9:62

Jesus appears rude to his mother when he says:

Woman, what have I do to with thee?-John 2:4

You won’t see anti-abortionists citing this verse. It applies to Judas; note how the last part plays right into abortion:

The Son of man goeth as it is written of him: but woe unto that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed! it had been good for that man if he had not been born.-Matthew 26:24 [bold characters, mine]

The so-called morality of Jesus teaches hate, and abstinence against members of the family and advises against marriage. Indeed, if everyone on earth followed the virgin Jesus’ life to a tree, not only would we have no families, but the entire human species would become extinct within a generation. Anyone who wishes to hold the concept of a family as a moral imperative must abandon Jesus’ example.

Many Christians and non-believers alike extol the virtues of living peacefully, yet the Biblical Jesus makes it abundantly clear that he did not hold to this concept:

Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace but a sword.-Matthew 10:34

So much for the peace on earth stuff we keep hearing about from uninformed Christians.

Then said he unto them, But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip; and he that hath no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one.-Luke 22:36

Although an all-powerful God could stop violence of man against man, Jesus accepted the concept of war with these admissions:

And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom.-Matthew. 24:6-7 [also see Mark 13:7-8]

During his “trial,” Jesus explained to Pilate that if his kingdom came from this world, his servants (followers) would fight to prevent him from being delivered to the Jews:

If my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews.-John 18:36

Jesus offers no advice for disarmament or how to achieve peaceful coexistence. Instead, throughout history one can find a plethora of examples of the Church using Biblical verses to justify wars, inquisitions, and violence against man. Anyone who comes with the intent of a “sword” instead of peace can hardly give an example of living peacefully on Earth. Jesus tells us not to feel troubled and that war must occur. Belief in these words virtually allow wars to occur. Although many extremists, racist groups, and terrorists may admire Jesus for his call for armament, the majority of people do not realize the influence that Jesus’ words have on believers who accept violence after having studied the Bible. Jesus does not deserve the title of Prince of Peace* or our admiration for his war-like views.

* Note: The title, “Prince of Peace” does not appear anywhere in the New Testament and only appears once in the Old Testament (Isaiah 9:6). In spite of Christians who like to believe the Isaiah verse refers to a prophetic statement about Jesus, the Hebrew scholars tell us the Hebrew verbs in Isaiah 9:6 appear in the past tense. The title refers to the prophecy, not necessarily the man as it could refer to any number of kings, past or future (many other ancients also commonly referred to favored kings as the ‘Prince of Peace’). It also bears importance that the title directly contradicts the Gospels own account of the alleged Jesus who claimed he did not come for peace (see the verses above), which would have made the alleged prophecy an outright falsehood. Moreover, nowhere in the New Testament does Jesus ever get referred to as Counsellor, or everlasting Father (Jesus represents the Son, not the Father), nor did he set up a government of peace (Isaiah 9:7). On the contrary, only intolerance and wars resulted from belief in Jesus. If you wish to see Jesus as a prince, perhaps Prince of Darkness describes him better.

Many Christians believe that Jesus represents God, or God sent to earth in human form, or as a component of the Trinity. If people believe this, how many of them realize that the Old Testament gives many examples of God ordering or personally murdering innocent men, women, and children, along with the destruction of cities, buildings, and other religions? The following gives just a few examples:

…the LORD smote all the firstborn in the land of Egypt…-Exodus 12:29

Ye shall utterly destroy all the places, wherein the nations which ye shall possess served their gods, upon the high mountains, and upon the hills, and under every green tree:
And ye shall overthrow their altars, and break their pillars, and burn their groves with fire; and ye shall hew down the graven images of their gods, and destroy the names of them out of that place.-God in Deuteronomy 12:2-3Now go and smite Amalek, and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass.

-God in I Samuel 15:3

Therefore, if you believe that Jesus equals God in the flesh, then Christ must hold responsibility for the death, destruction, and intolerance practiced throughout the Old Testament.

However, some Christians do not believe in the Trinity or that Jesus equals God but rather that he lived as a flesh and blood man created and sent from God. Unfortunately, this does not dismiss Jesus from his admission towards killing. According to the New Testament, Jesus upholds all the laws of the Old Testament:

Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.-Matthew: 5:17-18

To fulfill all the laws of the prophets means that Jesus must have approved of all the “lawful” atrocities, including Deuteronomy 12:2-3 or the killing of all unbelievers (Deuteronomy 13-5-9), and all the other intolerant laws of the prophets.

Killing appears quite acceptable to Jesus, not only for himself, but as ordered by him (as the nobleman) in this parable:

But those mine enemies, which would not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay them before me.-Luke 19:27

The red letter edition of the King James Bible has Jesus making a remarkable statement towards the killing of children:

And I will kill her children with death…-Revelation 2:23

Not only does the Biblical Jesus make the claim to kill children but supposedly it serves to punish the mother (the prophetess as the metaphorical Jezebel) for committing adultery. Few people hold to the concept of punishing innocent children for the wrongful acts of their parents. This sickening performance by Jesus hardly gives us a reason for admiration. On the contrary, it appears loathsome and thoughtless.

Note: Some interpret Rev. 2:23 as a metaphor for the “children” (people) who followed the “heathen” religion (especially in Asia Minor). However, this would imply an even worse and deplorable atrocity. This would involve Jesus in the murder of hundreds, if not millions, of deaths of people who followed non-Christian beliefs, and of course would include children as well as adults.


Jesus, Satan, or both?

The following will no doubt upset many naive Christians, but if anyone wishes to indulge in Christian lore, the image of Jesus and God has an amazing twist that few Christians realize or want to think about. It begins from two incredible verses from the Old Testament :

AND Satan stood up against Israel, and provoked David to number Israel.-I Chronicles 21:1AND again the anger of the LORD was kindled against Israel, and he moved David against them to say, Go, number Israel and Judah.

-II Samuel 24:1

Either the above examples give evidence for a grand error (or fiction) in the Bible or else we have Satan and the Lord as the same entity! Also from the Old Testament we have the revelation of the creator of evil:

I form the light, and create darkness: I make peace, and create evil: I the LORD do all these things.-God in Isaiah 45:7

How many Christians realize God as the creator of evil? And if you believe that Jesus equals God in the flesh, then Jesus must also hold responsibility for the creation of evil. (See also evil and good from God: Lamentations 3:38-39)

Now here comes an even more shocking Bible realization: the name “Lucifer” (another name for Satan) means light bearer, or morning star.

On the very last page of the Bible Jesus reveals himself and provides the amazing kicker ending of the entire “Holy” Bible:

I am the root and offspring of David, and the bright and morning star.-Revelation 22:16

And the very last words of Jesus in the Bible, makes it the greatest and longest lived lie of all time (something only a devil would say):

  Surely, I come quickly.-Revelation 22:20

Perhaps the reader will now understand why some Satanist cults use the same Bible as the Christians.

Note: The idea of the name Lucifer as synonymous with Satan goes back for centuries. In Isaiah 14:12, St. Jerome, translated the Hebrew word for “morning star” into the Latin term “Lucifer” (light bearer), a name commonly ascribed to Satan by Christians, and represents the fallen star, an ancient symbol for the fallen or evil one. In the NRSV Bible version, Isaiah 14:12 describes the fallen as “O Day Star, son of Dawn!” The Day Star, or morning star actually refers to the planet Venus, although, of course, the ancients did not know about planets. Venus always appears low on the horizon and the ancients thought of it as a star fallen from heaven (fallen angel). Venus also appears as the brightest “star” in the sky, thus the reference to the “bright and morning star” in Rev. 22:16. Although the Isaiah verse describes the fallen king of Babylon, Christians have, for centuries, ascribed Satan as taking many forms (for example the serpent). Thus, a conclusion, based on Christian beliefs of Satan, and the belief in the “inerrancy” of the Bible, one must conclude that Jesus has revealed himself as Satan!

Although a believer might find comfort in some of Jesus’ words, it should serve as a reminder that just because a man appears righteous does not necessarily mean he always practices it. Imagine observing a man who tells the truth most of the time but occasionally tells a hurtful lie. Should we not feel wary of such a person? Or if someone breaks his promise, should we not feel cheated? Especially if that person calls himself the Son of Man, we should expect him to act perfectly all the time, not just some of the time. His saying should reflect consistency, giving no hint of hypocrisy. However, the main character of the gospels, Jesus “Christ,” gave no hint of consistency. The performances of Jesus describe the actions of a con-artist, gives obvious half-truths and then promises them salvation for their sacrifice. Moreover, the Biblical Jesus gives wrongful information, breaks promises, lies, calls people unsavory names, orders killings, and threatens to kill children. He gave questionable advice about income, marriage, and future plans and he ended his short life in tragic suicidal death. As David Hume wrote, “A man delirious, or noted for falsehood and villainy, has no manner of authority with us.”

Many Christians object to any criticism of their religion where they see only the bad without the good. But imagine that I saw a friend about to drink a poisoned glass of milk, even if the poison represented only a small percentage of the whole. Should I include the nutritious aspects of the milk in my warning? Of course not. And although I might replace my friend’s poisoned milk with a glass of pure milk, this cannot be done with the Bible without acting dishonestly or ignorantly to the alleged infallibility of its words. And mind you, the problems do not come from a small percentage of the whole, but the majority. One obvious solution exists: reject the Bible as an honest attempt to get at the truth. It must come with an honest and brave look at the flaws of its central protagonists, Yahweh and Jesus.

Jesus claimed to have performed miraculous cures, turned water into wine, raising Lazarus to life, etc., but even a mediocre magician could perform the same “miracles.” The education and world knowledge of Jesus does not remotely compare with that of an average high-school graduate of today. Although the peasant Jesus supposedly read and spoke Aramaic as well as Hebrew and possibly Greek, no writings from the alleged Jesus exist. He originated no new information, no new morality or solutions to the world. His most original aspect, perhaps, went towards expanding the horrific idea of the damnation of Hell, a dubious honor to behold. He had only rudimentary knowledge of his world and certainly no scientific sophistication. In short, nothing about Jesus appears extraordinary and the words of the Bible give no reason for any special esteem.

Belief and faith can have such a powerful hold on many Christians that it sometimes resembles an addiction to a powerful drug. In such cases, nothing can shake the addiction to their belief in Jesus, regardless of the teeth of Biblical evidence against him. But remember that just a few decades ago, a man named Hitler also held a fascination by faithful followers. Although, Hitler fought against Jews and created war, many followers dismissed these things for what they saw in him as “good.” Hitler himself said “I am acting in accordance with the will of the Almighty Creator: by defending myself against the Jew, I am fighting for the work of the Lord.” (Mein Kampf). He held a love for the German people and brought them out of poverty, acted kindly towards pet dogs, and ate as a vegetarian. Should we ignore the atrocities from Hitler and honor him? Of course not. And neither should we do the same from a character from any book, including the Bible.

The problems of belief do not come from Bibles, Jesus, or Satan but rather from human gullibility. We have a tendency to believe that ideas and words equal great truths. But words cannot convey ultimate truths anymore than a map can serve as the territory. All words, written or spoken, represent abstractions. Beliefs play out a dangerous aspect of humanity and the responsibility for them must lie with those who believe. Megalomaniacs like Hitler could not have gotten into power without the faith of millions of people. So also, the beliefs in the Biblical Jesus can influence the trigger of the greatest destruction of all: the self-fulfilling prophesy of the end of the world. Let us hope that we gain the ability to use our reasoning ability instead of naive unexamined belief for such a flawed character in a book.

Readers should note that I do not want to take them away from God, I still and will always believe in God as creator, as the elements of life, as mother nature and I can see God everywhere around through the magnificient works. This article is just a short narration of my detailed study and research which comes basically from the Christian churches, monasteries, schools of Theology around Europe and Middle East. The research is not at all derived from non-Christian sources or Satanists. Remarkably the top guys in vatican, schools of Theology , they all know about this fraud. My research comes directly from these guys ( who are adored a best Christians by the world ) . This is not a research from internet, but on evidences and substantial truth.

Read Full Post »

Revelation Chapter One

The divine book of Revelation attributed to John, is no where arriving to scriptural fact historically, then to make the ancient wisdom of the Egyptians as true Biblical history. The subject matter is purely Egyptian astronomical mythology that was conceived thousands of years in pre-Judeo-Christian era, later interpolated as the prophecy to be fulfilled in Christian age. The book of Revelation is nothing more than a drama of mysteries and mythical catastrophe of the end of the world. This book has no intrinsic value of its own standing and is totally meaningless, until the fragments of the lore have been collated, read, and compared with the original mythos and eschatology of Egypt. I discovered that the ancient astronomy was made to look nonsense and the wisdom hidden to look like prophecy and considered as Christian divine work, Alias – “The Word of God”.

If someone knew before 18 years ago how to cheat, manipulate, lie, interpolate ancient works to look like word of God, then it were the early writers & founders of Judeo-Christianity, who escalated the religious madness in the world.

The word made flesh concept of the Christians in the bible is just to strengthen the canalization of Egypto-gnostic “KRIST” or “CHRIST”. The original revelation of Egyptians lost its flavor, as to intended, or what is to be revealed when we read Johns book of revelation. The reader is left in fear and confusion, he /she might take it literally without questioning it genuinely  , just because it was told to them when they were kids that it’s the word of God. Johns book of revelation is nothing but an additional supplement to add the hype in the Christian world, the author tries hard to establish the historic personality of the Biblical Jesus Christ. Apparently , in ancient mythology the second coming had always been connected with the end times drama. So I guess the book of revelation had to be written ( or copied ) to establish that Christianity is the true religion of the world. Even the early Christians mistaken these mysteries as Christian history , which is presently endorsed and sealed as the divine word of avenging God.

After reading the original works of Egypt, I discovered and was able to identify the wisdom in the book of revelation, and to make sense of the apocalyptic visions assumingly unveiled to John. The scenes and characters filled with mysteries described in apocalypse of John can be completely attributed to “TAHT-AAN”, a sacred scribe of Egypt, in short THAT-AAN is original version of Christian John. I know Christians will be disappointed or even disagree with me on this, but if anyone in the world has evidence and can prove me wrong then I am open to raise a debate, with historical evidence, with proofs and not with some vain babblings of the scriptures ( I will not attest even your Christian hallucinations which you term as visions for my debate ).

THAT-AAN = Sacred scribe to whom 36000 papyrus rolls attributed by tradition.

JOHN = AAN ( Literally means Aan in ancient Egyptian ).

 

The name AANI signifies saluter.

This is the character personalized in John.

The position of AAN in relation to Horus, the only begotten son of God, is repeated of John in the Gospel referring to Jesus Christ.

Taht-Aan testifies that Horus is the true light of the world ( just as John came for the witness of the light )

The Trinity concept in Bible about God the father, only begotten son Jesus Christ and Holy Spirit, was traditionally in the cult of Ra in Egypt , Ra being the supreme deity and Horus his only begotten son and the holy spirit. However , I am not going to write about that but will do about that in my next articles, let me concentrate on Revelation.

In reality judgment day is only periodic , like the deluge. Its nothing but an end of a certain period, time, period, an age, or aeon, which is remarkably narrated in Johns revelation as end of the real world. People ignorant of ancient sign or symbolic language will lag behind in understanding the astronomical myth concealed in the book of revelation. The drama appears to have taken another dimension in the book of revelation, the last great day of judgment is well-known to genuine books of wisdom commonly called Apocrypha. Whereas Johns book of revelation and Enoch’s book of visions have both preserved only fragmentary versions of drams, as originally ascribed to TAHT-AAN in his mysteries of AMENTA.

The cult of lamb, the bride is at least as old as the astronomical mythological at the time when the vernal equinox entered the sign of Aries, and the lamb of SEBEK succeeded the calf of Horus on the mount  as the type of sacrifice in the cult of SEBEK-HETEPS in Egypt. The mystery of the dragon, with seven heads and ten horns, the mystery of seven stars, the mystery of the first-born from the dead who rose again as the faithful and true witness on behalf of God the father, is completely from the rituals in the Egyptian Book of Dead. ( And from Jesus Christ , who is faithful witness , and first begotten of the dead….Rev. 1 : 5 ).

( The mystery of seven stars….Rev. 1 : 20 ).

Christian priest, pastors, preachers, theologians in the world will never be able to explain the book of revelation to its entirely every one that I have encountered on this subject matter have always given me contradictory & confusing explanations. I have read the book of revelation several times over and then when I read the book of Enoch , I found many similarities with each others works. However, I was amazed to find the answers in the ancient Egyptian books, which was nothing more than mythology, astronomy and hidden wisdom. It was disgrace to know that the entire book of Johns revelation is copied from the earlier Egyptian works and especially from the Book of Dead, which historically proves its existence , but the works of John is not a historical document and even the real author in unknown and highly debated in Christian world. Once a person reads the original works , only then will he/she understand clearly what the book of revelation means. I can understand that the early Christians had to complete their holy book by  adding the final book of revelation or else Christianity will not have its meaning without the end times drama , salvation and judgment day.

Therefore, it’s quite evident that the subject of the Revelation was not derived from canonical gospels, the fundamental matter existed ages on ages earlier. Conclusively the book of revelation by John is not a historic fact, but a myth copied from the Egyptians and biblical fraud.

 

Read Full Post »

Nibiru

I hope the information given below helps the readers & my friends to clear their doubts about the Nibiru Hoax. There are lots of websites, videos, books & material available to scare the people about the so-called Nibiru collision with earth, in 2012. Stories about the fictional planet Nibiru and predictions of doomsday in December 2012 have blossomed on the Internet. There are now (December 2010) more than 200 books listed on Amazon.com dealing with the 2012 doomsday. As this hoax spreads, many more disaster scenarios are being suggested. All that I need for the Nibiru cult followers is to ask the logical, substantail, clear proof and evidence about this doomsday. Following myths and hoaxs is very easy and more ever a waste of time, especially by the ignorant people.

Nibiru is a name in Babylonian astrology sometimes associated with the god Marduk. Nibiru appears as a minor character in the Babylonian creation poem Enuma Elish as recorded in the library of Assurbanipal, King of Assyria (668-627 BCE). Sumer flourished much earlier, from about the 23rd century to the 17th century BCE. The claims that Nibiru is a planet and was known to the Sumerians are contradicted by scholars who (unlike Zecharia Sitchin) study and translate the written records of ancient Mesopotamia. Sumer was indeed a great civilization, important for the development of agriculture, water management, urban life, and especially writing. However, they left very few records dealing with astronomy. Certainly they did not know about the existence of Uranus, Neptune or Pluto. They also had no understanding that the planets orbited the Sun, an idea that first developed in ancient Greece two millennia after the end of Sumer. Claims that Sumerians had a sophisticated astronomy, or that they even had a god named Nibiru, are the product of Sitchin’s imagination.

The story started with claims that Nibiru, a supposed planet discovered by the Sumerians, is headed toward Earth. Zecharia Sitchin, who writes fiction about the ancient Mesopotamian civilization of Sumer, claimed in several books (e.g., The Twelfth Planet, published in 1976) that he has found and translated Sumerian documents that identify the planet Nibiru, orbiting the Sun every 3600 years. These Sumerian fables include stories of “ancient astronauts” visiting Earth from a civilization of aliens called the Anunnaki. Then Nancy Lieder, a self-declared psychic who claims she is channeling aliens, wrote on her website Zetatalk that the inhabitants of a fictional planet around the star Zeta Reticuli warned her that the Earth was in danger from Planet X or Nibiru. This catastrophe was initially predicted for May 2003, but when nothing happened the doomsday date was moved forward to December 2012. Only recently have these two fables been linked to the end of the Mayan long-count at the winter solstice in 2012 – hence the predicted doomsday date of December 21, 2012.

The great majority of the photos and videos on the Internet are of some feature near the Sun (apparently supporting the claim that Nibiru has been hiding behind the Sun for the past several years.) These are actually false images of the Sun caused by internal reflections in the lens, often called lens flare. You can identify them easily by the fact that they appear diametrically opposite the real solar image, as if reflected across the center of the image. This is especially obvious in videos, where as the camera moves, the false image dances about always exactly opposite the real image. Similar lens flare is a source of many UFO photos taken at night with strong light sources such as streetlights in the frame. I am surprised that people don’t recognize this common photo artifact. I am also amazed that these photos showing something nearly as large and bright as the Sun (a “second sun”) are accepted together with claims made on some of the same websites that Nibiru is too faint to be seen or photographed except with large telescopes.

One widely reported telescopic photo (www.greatdreams.com/nibiru-possible.jpg) shows two views of an expanding gas cloud far beyond the solar system, which is not moving; you can see this from the fact that the stars are the same in both pictures. A sharp-eyed reader of this website identified these photos as a gas shell around the star V838 Mon. Wikipedia has a nice write-up and a beautiful photo of it from Hubble. Another high school student was initially impressed by posted images of a red blob that were said to be of Nibiru. Then he worked out in his Photoshop class how to make just such pictures starting from scratch.
One video posted in summer 2008 on Youtube (www.youtube.com/watch?v=qDKtkWIx00A) shows a guy standing in his kitchen claiming that one of the objects discovered by a NASA x-ray telescope is Nibiru. What is his evidence? That since this false-color x-ray image released by NASA is blue, this must really be a nearby planet with an ocean. This would be hilarious if it were not used to frighten people.

Can you explain the fact that the area at (5h 53m 27s, -6 10’ 58”) has been blackened out in Google Sky and Microsoft Telescope? People suggest that these have been blackened out because those are the co-ordinates where Nibiru is located at present.

The above is the question asked to David Morrision and below is scientific response.

David Morrison,
NAI Senior Scientist
June 1, 2009

Several people have asked me about this blank rectangle in Orion in Google Sky, which is a presentation of images from the Sloan Digital Survey. This can’t be a “hiding place” for Nibiru, since it is a part of the sky that could be seen from almost everywhere on the Earth in the winter of 2007-08 when much of the talk about Nibiru began. That would contradict the claims that Nibiru was hiding behind the Sun or that it could be seen only from the southern hemisphere. But I too was curious about this blank rectangle, so I asked a friend who is a senior scientist at Google. He replied that he “found out that the missing data is due to a processing error in the image stitching program we use to display the Sloan survey images. The team assures me that in the next run through, this will be fixed!”

IRAS (the NASA Infrared Astronomy Satellite, which carried out a sky survey for 10 months in 1983) discovered many infrared sources, but none of them was Nibiru or Planet X or any other objects in the outer solar system. There is a good discussion from Caltech to be found at (spider.ipac.caltech.edu/staff/tchester/iras/no_tenth_planet_yet.html). Briefly, IRAS cataloged 350,000 infrared sources, and initially many of these sources were unidentified (which was the point, of course, of making such a survey). All of these observations have been followed up by subsequent studies with more powerful instruments both on the ground and in space. The rumor about a “tenth planet” erupted in 1984 after a scientific paper was published in Astrophysical Journal Letters titled “Unidentified point sources in the IRAS minisurvey”, which discussed several infrared sources with “no counterparts”. But these “mystery objects” were subsequently found to be distant galaxies (except one, which was a wisp of “infrared cirrus”), as published in 1987. No IRAS source has ever turned out to be a planet. A good discussion of this whole issue is to be found on Phil Plait’s website (www.badastronomy.com/bad/misc/planetx/science.html#iras). The bottom line is that Nibiru is a myth, with no basis in fact. To an astronomer, persistent claims about a planet that is “nearby” but “invisible” are just plain silly.

“Planet X” is an oxymoron when applied to a real object. The term has been used by astronomers over the past century for a possible or suspected object. Once the object is found, it is given a real name, as was done with Pluto and Eris, both of which were at some time referred to as Planet X. If a new object turns out to be not real, or not a planet, then you won’t hear about it again. If it is real, it is not called Planet X.

Eris is one of several dwarf planets recently found by astronomers in the outer solar system, all of them on normal orbits that will never bring them near Earth. Like Pluto, Eris is smaller than our Moon. It is very far away, and its orbit never brings it closer than about 4 billion miles. There is no secret about Eris and its orbit, as you can easily verify by googling it or looking it up in Wikipedia.

Many people assume that their governments are covering up the Nibiru story to avoid Chaos throughout the world. WOW!!!! The governments don’t want chaos? If you look closely at the world scene , I wonder the wonder could be any less chaotic.

There are many objectives of government, but they do not include keeping the population at ease. My experience is that sometimes parts of the government do just the opposite, as in the frequent references to various terrorist threats or warnings about driving accidents on long holiday weekends, which are no more dangerous than any other time. There is a long history of associating bad things with political opponents (older readers will remember the “missile gap” in the 1960 election, younger ones will note the many current references to who is or is not keeping the U.S. safe from terrorists). Further, social scientists have pointed out that many of our concepts of public panic are the product of Hollywood, while in the real world people have a good record of helping each other in a time of danger. I think everyone also recognizes that keeping bad news secret usually backfires, making the issue even worse when the facts finally come out. And in the case of Nibiru, these facts would come out very soon indeed.

Even if they wanted to, the government could not keep Nibiru a secret. If it were real, it would be tracked by thousands of astronomers, amateurs as well a professional. These astronomers are spread all over the world. I know the astronomy community, and these scientists would not keep a secret even if ordered to. You just can’t hide a planet on its way to the inner solar system!

Most of us will give the Mayan calender as the evidence , thats the closest they can get to strengthen their Nibiru story alive , until the date is extended to some other future date. Thats what has been happening with all the doomsday dating specialists.

Calendars exist for keeping track of the passage of time, not for predicting the future. The Mayan astronomers were clever, and they developed a very complex calendar. Ancient calendars are interesting to historians, but of they cannot match the ability we have today to keep track of time, or the precision of the calendars currently in use. The main point, however, is that calendars, whether contemporary or ancient, cannot predict the future of our planet or warn of things to happen on a specific date such as 2012.

I note that my desk calendar ends much sooner, on December 31 2009, but I do not interpret this as a prediction of Armageddon. It is just the beginning of a new year.

Again i give below the response from Scientist David Morrision to the Polar Shift theory :-

What is the polar shift theory? Is it true that the earth’s crust does a 180-degree rotation around the core in a matter of days if not hours? Does this have something to do to do with our solar system dipping beneath the galactic equator?

A reversal in the rotation of Earth is impossible. It has never happened and never will. There are slow movements of the continents (for example Antarctica was near the equator hundreds of millions of years ago), but that is irrelevant to claims of reversal of the rotational poles. However, many of the disaster websites pull a bait-and-shift to fool people. They claim a relationship between the rotation and the magnetic polarity of Earth, which does change irregularly with a magnetic reversal taking place every 400,000 years on average. As far as we know, such a magnetic reversal doesn’t cause any harm to life on Earth. A magnetic reversal is very unlikely to happen in the next few millennia, anyway. But they falsely claim that a magnetic reversal is coming soon (in 2012) and that this is the same as, or will trigger, a reversal of rotational poles. The bottom line is: (a) Rotation direction and magnetic polarity are not related. (b) There is no reason to expect a reversal of magnetic polarity any time soon, or to anticipate any bad effects on life when it does eventually happen. © A sudden shift in rotational pole with disastrous consequences is impossible. Also, none of this has anything to do with the galactic equator or any of the other nonsense about alignments that appears on many of the conspiracy theory websites.

There is no planet alignment in 2012 or any other time in the next several decades. As to the Earth being in the center of the Milky Way, I don’t know what this phrase means. If you are referring to the Milky Way Galaxy, we are rather far toward the edge of this spiral galaxy, some 30,000 light years from the center. We circle the galactic center in a period of 225-250 million years, always keeping approximately the same distance. Concerning a pole shift, I also don’t know what this means. If it means some sudden change in the position of the pole (that is, the rotation axis of the Earth), then that is impossible, as noted in the answer to Question 10. What many websites do discuss is the alignment of the Earth and Sun with the center of the Milky Way in the constellation of Sagittarius. This happens every December, with no bad consequences, and there is no reason to expect 2012 to be different from any other year. There is a giant black hole in the center of our Milky Way galaxy, and like any concentration of mass it exerts gravitational force on the rest of the Galaxy. However, the galactic center is very far away, approximately 30,000 light years, so it has negligible effects on the solar system or the Earth. There are no special forces from the galactic plane or the galactic center. The only important force that acts on the Earth is the gravitation of the Sun and Moon. As far as the influence of the galactic plane, there is nothing special about this location. The last time the Earth was in the galactic plane was several million years ago. Claims that we are about to cross the galactic plane are untrue.

The “dark rift” is a popular name for the broad and diffuse dust clouds in the
inner arm of the Milky Way Galaxy, which block our view of the galactic
center. The entire “galactic alignment” scare is pretty crazy. Late in
December the Sun is always approximately in the direction of the center of
the Galaxy as seen from the Earth, but so what? Apparently the con-men who are trying to scare you have decided to use these meaningless phrases about “alignments” and the “dark rift” and “photon belt” precisely because they are not understood by the public. It is too bad, but there is no law against lying on the Internet or anywhere else except in a court of law. As far as the safety of the Earth is concerned, the important threats are from global warming and loss of biological diversity, and perhaps someday from collision with an asteroid or comet, not the pseudoscientific claims about 2012.

Near solar maximum (which happens every 11 years approximately), there are many more solar flares and coronal mass ejections than near solar minimum. Flares and mass ejections are no danger for humans or other life on Earth. They could endanger astronauts in deep space or on the Moon, and this is something that NASA must learn to deal with, but it is not a problem for you or me. Large outbursts can interrupt radio transmission, cause bright displays of the aurora (Northern and Southern Lights), and damage the electronics of some satellites in space. Today many satellites are designed to deal with this possibility, for example by switching off some of their more delicate circuits and going into a “safe” mode for a few hours. In extreme cases solar activity can also disrupt electrical transmissions on the ground, possibly leading to electrical blackouts, but this is rare.

The last solar maximum occurred in 2001, so the next one was predicted for around 2012, 11 years later. However, the most recent solar minimum was unusual, with a period of a couple of years with almost no sunspots or other indications of solar activity, so scientists now guess that the next maximum will be delayed, perhaps to 2013. However, the details of the solar cycle remain basically unpredictable.

You are correct that the Earth’s magnetic field protects us by creating a large region in space, called the Earth’s magnetosphere, within which most of the material ejected from the Sun is captured or deflected, but there is no reason to expect a reversal of magnetic polarity any time soon. These magnetic reversals happen only once in 400,000 years on average.

NASA reports :-

NASA is pleased with the National Research Council report on heliophysics. As you note, this report includes a worst-case analysis of what could happen today if there were a repetition of the biggest solar storm ever recorded (in 1859). The problem is the way such information can be used out of context. There is no reason to expect such a large solar storm in the near future, certainly not in 2012 specifically. Your reference to “the event in 2012” illustrates this problem. There is no prediction of an “event in 2012”. We don’t even know if the next solar maximum will take place in that year. The whole 2012 disaster scenario is a hoax, fueled by ads for the Hollywood science-fiction disaster film “2012”. I can only hope that most people are able to distinguish Hollywood film plots from reality.

The Earth has always been subject to impacts by comets and asteroids, although big hits are very rare. The last big impact was 65 million years ago, and that led to the extinction of the dinosaurs. Today NASA astronomers are carrying out a survey called the Spaceguard Survey to find any large near-Earth asteroids long before they hit. We have already determined that there are no threatening asteroids as large as the one that killed the dinosaurs. All this work is done openly with the discoveries posted every day on the NASA NEO Program Office website (neo.jpl.nasa.gov), so you can see for yourself that nothing is predicted to hit in 2012.

If you go to the NASA home page, nasa.gov, you will see many stories that expose the Nibiru-2012 hoax. Try searching nasa.com under “Nibiru” or “2012”. There is not much more that NASA can do. These hoaxes have nothing to do with NASA and are not based on NASA data, so we as an agency are not directly involved. But scientists, both within NASA and outside, recognize that this hoax with its effort to frighten people is a distraction from more important science concerns, such as global warming and loss of biological diversity. We live in a country where there is freedom of speech, and that includes freedom to lie. You should be glad there are no censors. But if you will just use common sense I am sure you can recognize the lies. As we approach 2012, the lies will be come even more obvious.

It is not logical to ask for proof that the 2012 doomsday is a hoax. Your questions should be to the doomsday advocates to prove that what they are saying is true, not to NASA to prove it is false. If someone claimed on the Internet that there were 50-foot tall purple elephants walking through Cleveland, would anyone expect NASA to prove this wrong? The burden of proof falls on those who make wild claims. Remember the often-quoted comment from Carl Sagan that extraordinary claims demand extraordinary levels of evidence if they are to be believed.

However, I think that astronomers have reached the point where we can offer extremely strong arguments that Nibiru does not exist. A large planet (or a brown dwarf) in our solar system would have been known to astronomers for many years, both indirectly from its gravitational perturbations on other objects and by direct detection in the infrared. The NASA Infrared Astronomy Satellite (IRAS) carried out the first all-sky survey in 1983, and several subsequent surveys would also have seen Nibiru if it were there. Further, if a large mass passed through the inner solar system every 3600 years, we would see its disruptive effects on the orbits of the inner planets, and we don’t.

You don’t need to take my word for it. Just use common sense. Have you seen Nibiru? In 2008 many websites said it would be visible to the naked eye in spring 2009. If a large planet or brown dwarf were headed for the inner solar system in 2012, it would already be tracked by hundreds of thousands of astronomers, professional and amateur, all over the world. Do you know any amateur astronomers who are watching it? Have you seen any photos or discussion of it in the big popular astronomy magazines like Sky & Telescope? Just think about it. No one could hide Nibiru if it existed.

The pseudoscientific claims about Nibiru and a doomsday in 2012, together with distrust of the government, are being amplified by publicity for the new film from Columbia Pictures titled 2012, to be released in November 2009. The film’s trailer, appearing in theaters and on their website , shows a tidal wave breaking over the Himalayas, with only the following words: “How would the governments of our planet prepare 6 billion people for the end of the world? [long pause] They wouldn’t. [long pause] Find out the Truth. Google search 2012”.

The film publicity includes creation of a faux scientific website (www.instituteforhumancontinuity.org/) for “The Institute for Human Continuity”, which is entirely fictitious. According to this website, the IHC is dedicated to scientific research and public preparedness. Its mission is the survival of mankind. The website explains that the Institute was founded 1978 by international leaders of government, business, and science. They say that in 2004, IHC scientists confirmed with 94% certainty that the world would be destroyed in 2012. This website encourages people to register for a lottery to select those who will be saved; a colleague submitted the name of her cat, which was accepted. I learned from Wikipedia that creating this sort of fake website is a new advertising technique called “Viral Marketing”, by analogy with computer viruses.

Clearly there is money to be made from people’s fear about an approaching doomsday. Some of this hype is apparently advertising for the science fiction disaster movie 2012. Many websites are selling books and tapes about Nibiru or even “survival kits”. It is all very sad, that with so many real issues (such as global warming and financial collapse) people are being taken in by these lies. In the final chapter of a new astronomy book (The Hunt for Planet X) by Govert Shilling, he writes: “There is plenty to do for the debunkers – the archaeologists and astronomers who take a long and skeptical look at the tidal wave of Nibiru nonsense and explain with scientific precision what is wrong with this cosmic fairy-tale. They will have their work cut out in the next few years. And on December 22, 2012 there will be a new pseudoscientific cock-and-bull story doing the rounds and the whole circus will start all over again. Because no matter how many new celestial bodies are found in our solar system, there will always be a need for a mysterious Planet X.”

Read Full Post »

meRrY ChRisTmas biTchEzz !!

Diabolical: Of, or pertaining to, the Devil, demoniacal, fiendish


Paradox: A statement that is self-contradictory or false

Christmas is purported to be a celebration honoring the birth of the Lord Jesus Christ. By simply and honestly examining the history, the scriptures and the actual practices of Christmas, it may be easily seen that it is truly a work of Satan foisted on an unsuspecting and willingly gullible humanity.


History of Christmas …
where did it originate?

The Judean shepherds would not have been in the fields at the 25th of December, as they were at the birth of the Lord Jesus Christ (Luke 2:8), due to the cold weather in that area at that time of the year. 1 Nor is it likely that Caesar would have required his subjects to travel to their home towns in the winter to be taxed as he did just before the birth of the Lord Jesus (Luke 2:1-3).

Nowhere in the word of God do we find anyone commemorating the birthday of the Lord Jesus, nor do we find any command to do so. Since God Almighty has told us that within the pages of His written word may be found all He would have us do to be perfect (mature) Christians before Him, and Christmas is not found there, it must not be a good work in the eyes of God.

II Timothy 3:16-17
All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: That the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works.

Obviously if the celebration of Christmas did not originate with God and the Bible, we will have to look to secular history for its origin. Prior to the celebration of Christmas, December 25th was celebrated as the Natalis Solis Invicti, the birthday of the Unconquerable Sun. 1 The worship of this pagan deity, known by different names in different lands, penetrated the Roman world in the first century B.C.. Under Roman Catholicism, the celebration of the birthday of the Sun was adopted 2 and changed to supposedly celebrate the birthday of the Son of God, retaining many of the pagan customs and festivities. 3 Some of the earliest settlers of the American colonies, the Puritans, outlawed the celebration of Christmas “because there was no biblical sanction” 4 for such an observance.


Origin of Christmas Customs

“Yuletide”

This common terminology for the Christmas season 5 has its origin deeply rooted in paganism far before the birth of our Lord Jesus Christ. In paganism, the mother of the sun god and great mediatorial divinity, was said to have been mystically turned into a tree and in this condition gave birth to her son.

The birth day associated with December 25th was really a reincarnation of her son. He had been killed and was miraculously raised on December 25th. Thus the pagans would cast a “yule (child) log” on the fire the evening of December 24th. On the next morning, the reincarnated tree would appear. 6

“Christmas Tree”

This custom of the Christmas season was common in pagan Rome and Egypt. In Egypt they used a palm tree and in Rome a fir tree. See above for the significance of the tree on the morning of December 25th in the pagan festivals. 6 It may be that the reference to the tree in Jeremiah 10 had its roots in this pagan celebration.

“Candles”

Lighted candles are foreign to the worship of God in the church of the New Testament scriptures. Yet, they too had their place in the worship of the sun god of paganism 6 and in Christmas today.

“Santa Claus”

The origin of Santa Claus, or St. Nicholas, is well known. He was a Roman Catholic bishop in Asia Minor in the first half of the fourth century. 7 Various legends of his generosity are reported, especially toward children whom he supposedly would question to see if they had studied their catechism and behaved well before giving them treats. His bishop’s robe, no doubt, evolved into the modern day red uniform of Santa Claus. 8 (The diabolical affect of this “harmless” fantasy of childhood will be considered later.)

“Mistletoe”

Among the pre-Christian Druidic superstitions, derived from ancient Babylon, was the legend of the mistletoe. It was regarded as a divine branch which came down from heaven and grafted itself into an earthly tree. Thus the mistletoe became a token of reconciliation, the kiss being a symbol of pardon. 9

At one time Babylon was the center of the civilized world and the origin of all paganism. As such it corrupted the truth of God through the “mysteries” of its religion and thus debased, carnalized and materialized it.


Christ-mass

In the Roman Catholic mass, the following anti-biblical, anti-Christ events are purported to take place:

“Unbloody Sacrifice”

“The mass is the unbloody renewal of the sacrifice of Christ on Calvary’s cross…Christ, through the ministry of the Roman Catholic priest, offers Himself to God in an unbloody manner under the appearances of bread and wine.” 10 (Christ is thus crucified afresh, obviously indicating His death on Calvary was insufficient.) “The mass is the same sacrifice as the sacrifice of the cross because the Victim is the same. The purpose of the mass is, among other things, to satisfy the justice of God for the sins committed against Him.” 11

“When the priest pronounces the tremendous words of consecration, he reaches up into the heavens and brings Christ down from His throne, and places Him upon the (Roman Catholic) altar to be offered up again as the victim for the sins of man…Christ became incarnate a single time, the priest brings Christ down from heaven and renders Him present on the (Roman Catholic) altar as the eternal Victim for the sins of man-not once but a thousand times! The priest speaks and lo! Christ, the eternal, omnipotent God, bows His head in humble obedience to the priest’s command…No wonder that the name which spiritual writers are especially fond of applying to the priest is that of ‘altar Christus.’ For the priest is and should be another Christ.” 12

To those who know the Savior and Lord of the Bible, Jesus Christ, the above quotations from official Roman Catholic publications are at once sickening and outrageous! Note the following from the word of God.

Hebrews 9:22
And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission.

Hebrews 9:24-28
For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us: Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others; For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world: but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment: So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.

Hebrews 10:5-18
Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me: In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure. Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God. Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law; Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second. By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins: But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God; From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said before, This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them; And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more. Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.

The diabolical paradox

The celebration of Christmas is purported to be in commemoration of the birth of Jesus Christ. In the mass celebrating His birth, the Roman Catholics claim to call Him down from His heavenly glory and crucify Him again, the same as on Calvary. This means they celebrate His birth by killing Him!!!

Shall we who know the Christ of the Bible follow the leading of these “other Christs” as they claim to accomplish such a terrible feat. Shall we to the tune of clinking glasses of alcohol shout “Merry Christ-Mass” or merry crucifixion of Christ again and again and again and again with those who do not love the Saviour! Shall we join with them in calling this unspeakable ungodliness “Christian” and make it the apex of the “Christian” holidays. If this is not a demoniacal contradiction then what is it?!!!

Can you not hear the similarity of the gleeful shouting of the two crowds? Modern day revelers, willfully ignorant of the grand Gift of the Son of God for their sins are shouting “Merry Christmas, Merry Christmas!” While the Christ rejecting Jews at the cross shouted “Crucify Him, Crucify Him.” They are the same!!! Surely Satan must roll with laughter at the spectacle of some of God’s true children blindly joining with his ungodly followers to demean, disgrace and defame the Lord of glory!


The Gospel According to Saint Nicholas

The Bible clearly teaches the following gospel, or good news, regarding the way of salvation and forgiveness of sins:

Titus 3:5
Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost;

Ephesians 2:8-9
For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: [it is] the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.

Romans 4:5-8
But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness. Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works, Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.

Now, as with the false doctrines of Roman Catholicism, let’s compare the word of God with the words of man as ascribed to Santa Claus. “Santa Claus is Coming to Town” (A well known and popular Christmas song).

“He sees you when you’re sleeping
He knows when you’re awake
He knows whether you’ve been good or bad
So be good for goodness sake!

You’d better not cry, you’d better not pout.
You’d better not sigh, you’d better watch out.
Santa Claus is coming to town.”

All are aware of the myth regarding Santa Clause. From his unseen north pole headquarters he is preparing gifts as he miraculously keeps records on the behavior of boys and girls the world over. Once a year he visits their homes on the 25th of December to deliver toys and treats to boys and girls who have earned them by their good works. This is diabolically opposed to the true gospel of salvation and forgiveness of sins without works! In addition, although Santa is supposed to fill the stockings of bad little boys and girls with ashes and leave them no presents, there is never such a child! This only teaches lies and hypocrisy to the minds of little children. It teaches that regardless of what is taught, all will really be rewarded in the end. This is NOT true!

John 14:6
Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.

John 3:7
Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again.

John 8:24
I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins.

Acts 4:12
Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.

And finally, when the child reaches mid grammar school they discover their parents have been lying to them (while at the same time telling their children not to lie!). The children learn there really is no Santa Claus. He is a myth. This may cause a very serious difficulty when the child is told about the Son of God Who really does know their every thought and deed and to Whom they one day will give an account. The child may fear being deceived again and may find it hard to readily believe their parents about this One, to the damning of their souls. (See Psalms 106:24-40)


The Christ of Christmas is a Dummy

The baby Jesus of Christmas is a helpless infant either lying in a manger or held in his mother’s arms. He does not speak. Like a dumb pagan idol, he simply lies there content to be placed wherever man may choose, accomplishing absolutely nothing. At the first advent of the real Christ the angels were commissioned to truthfully proclaim, “Peace on earth, good will toward men.” They are no longer commissioned to speak thus to a world which has rejected God’s offer of peace by nailing the “Prince of Peace” to a cross. To sing such songs now makes the christ of Christmas a powerless fraud! Meanwhile, the man size Santa reaps credit for giving sparkling delights to young and old alike, at least in the minds of children.


“and, whatsoever ye do in word or deed …”

One of the earmarks of idolatry is that the “worshipers” tell their god what to do. They decide what pleases him. Their god’s mouth is silent, like the christ of Christmas. However, the true child of God who really does want to please His Saviour and LORD is enjoined to obey this command:

Colossians 3:17
And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, [do] all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.

Can such a child of God honestly join with the world in a non-biblical celebration which is characterized by alcoholism, sexual license and much wasting of finances on unneeded luxuries, and believe he is doing so “in the name of the Lord Jesus?” Remember, He is and was “holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners (Heb 7:26).” What does it mean to “take the name of the Lord in vain?”


God’s Revelation warning

The last book of the Bible, the book of Revelation, speaks of “Mystery Babylon.” This will be the final religious system of the world before God returns in glory, not to “humbly bow His head” and take His place on the cross of Calvary again, but to take vengeance on them that know not God!

2 Thessalonians 1:8
In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ:

The adherents to this anti-Christ final form of apostate Christendom will make the world “drunk,” but not with wine. They will be drunk with the intoxication of human reasoning, sensual reveling and the blood of the true followers of Jesus Christ!

REV 17:1-3
And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet colored beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.

In verse 9, the 7 heads are revealed to be 7 hills (the city of Rome!). We are told in verse 12, the 10 horns are ten kings (perhaps some form of the European Common Market). In verse 18, the woman is revealed to be the great city (Rome) which will be destroyed by Christ.

With these clear identifications of the religious system which will be prevalent in the last days being “Mystery Babylon” and the clear identification of the current Christmas celebration finding its roots in ancient Babylon, what should the response of the God fearing true child of God be but to heed God’s command!

2 Corinthians 6:17-7:1
Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.

1 Robert J. Myers, CELEBRATIONS (Doubleday and Co., Garden City, N.Y.), p. 309
2 Tertullian, a writer in 230AD lamented the inconsistency of supposed disciples of Christ who willingly compromised with paganism, while the heathen had stricter fidelity to their superstitions. “Oh, how much more faithful are the heathen to their religion,” he said, “who take care to adopt no solemnity from the Christians.” See Alexander Hislop, THE TWO BABYLONS, Loizeaux Bros., Neptune, N.J., 1959, p. 93.
3 Ibid, p. 310
4 Robert J. Myers, CELEBRATIONS (Doubleday and Co., Garden City, N.Y.), p. 312
5 WEBSTER’S NEW COLLEGE DICTIONARY, p. 994
6 Alexander Hislop, THE TWO BABYLONS, Loizeaux Bros., Neptune, N.J., 1959, p. 94 and 97
7 Robert J. Myers, CELEBRATIONS (Doubleday and Co., Garden City, N.Y.), p. 318
8 See illustration of St. Nicholas attired in a mixture of Roman vestments and robe in THE BOOK OF KNOWLEDGE, Grolier Inc. N.Y., 1962, p. 922
9 Alexander Hislop, THE TWO BABYLONS, Loizeaux Bros., Neptune, N.J., 1959, p. 9
10 Rev. John A. O’Brien, UNDERSTANDING THE CATHOLIC FAITH, Ave Maria Press, Nortre Dame, Ind, 1955, p. 210
11 Ibid, p. 212
12 Rev. John A. O’brien, FAITH OF MILLIONS, Our Sunday Visitor, Huntington, Ind., 1938, pp. 243-244

Read Full Post »

Wikileaks

Lately I have noticed that the mainstream media has been diverting all their energies on Wiki Leaks and Julian Assange. It’s nearly all newspapers and TV channels are focusing on Wiki Leaks, thus ignoring some most crucial news reports, that the media should have published or aired. Julain Assange the founder of Wiki Leaks has become a cyber age hero. The media,  they deplore the fact that he “leaks” sensitive documents and “puts soldiers and US agents at risk.” But that’s where the media stops. They don’t call for his capture or seizure of his operation. Which got me thinking: If you or I received information like he has, and then leaked it to the world, including US enemies, they would kill us. We would totally disappear from the face of the earth.

But Julian Assange is able to do this with freedom. And he’s able to have press conferences and make public appearances and give autographs.

And the fact that the mainstream media acknowledges him at all, complete with statements from the White House now…

It’s becoming clear that he’s not a man with a mission…He’s a man with a commission from powerful people who pay him well, protect him, and use him as an agent of propaganda.

Never forget, the mainstream media in the United States is a federally approved operation and is an arm of propaganda.

Someone has to ask the question (and I’m doing it): Why should we trust this guy who appears to have protection from the very people who would seek to kill him? And who has obtained information (and leaked it) which contains information damning to Iran…..

Maybe you, and others like you, are just ready to believe anything the mainstream media feeds you.

I did find it very odd that at first the MSM in the US is being silenced to great lengths on the whole GOM oil spill and then they turn around and start publishing highly controversial, and classified documents… so the MSM couldn’t get a few decent pictures on the GOM but they are able to publish classified intel from the US army? something definitely reeks a bit weird.

Lets for the sake of discussion assume that this assange fella is a government controlled puppet… what would be the goal of these releases? what agenda is it forwarding? 1 fact we can derive from the released intel so far is that it shows the US covering up incidents worthy of headlines.

I get the feeling that, IF this is a big scam, the intentions of the scammers are to plant seeds of distrust among allies or neutral country’s to provoke them to pick a side? furthering an agenda of a new major war? Its being said that a major war is needed to get the US economy to climb out of this depression.

The 90,000 pages of docs released today has already been pointed at, by the mainstream media, to contain overwhelming evidence of Iranian involvement (supporting US enemies) in US wars.

Tell me that this won’t be used as fuel for a war against Iran.

And if so, I have to assume that this guy Assange is either an agent of propaganda, or an unwitting tool OF propaganda leaks.
Than answer me this…if everything he does is so damaging to those with “evil agendas”, so much so that they “would seek to kill him”, then how could he ever possibly be on their side? If you’re on a team, do you do the worst possible thing you could for that team?

Glad someone else brought this up….His “leaked” docs seem to fit quite nicely with TPTB agenda. Surprising considering on one hand we know Pakistan is helping the Taliban, yet we continue to give them over $1 billion a year… Hmmmmm …. Something smells fishy.

Along with the fact that Iran will fit in nicely with helping the Taliban

Well for all you naysayer’s now you know why he became a Mainstream Media “Hero”. He’s just a bigger version of Colin Powell in my eyes – but instead of going to the UN – he just went more “underground”.
Also equally possible is that Assange is being utilized by a competitor nation…

For example: China or Russia.

Do you really believe that a 22 year old military kid had access to, and transmitted to Assange, almost 100,000 pages of secretive documents?

Or is it more likely that a nation like China or Russia, with its own clandestine operation and extensive espionage network, obtained this information (as all spying countries DO) and gave it to Assange?

And if that’s the case, that a country is behind this leak, it sort of explains all the press attention this is just starting to get…
Seriously man. If you choose to believe that Julian Assange, who has been featured for months on MSM news during the buildup to this fiasco, can’t be located by CIA or FBI because he’s “in hiding,” but at the same time can be contacted by a “22-year-old Army kid,” and who comes out for press conferences and photo ops whenever he wants….

I don’t buy it.
One day (soon?) Wiki leaks will release information that will later be shown to have enabled terrorists to set off a nuke in an US city.

That will be the cause to lock down the internet, among many other things.

When the false flaggers use their nuke, they will use it for 40 years to eventually destroy liberties and set up their world government.
Wiki leaks is a “honey pot” which is allowed to continue its existence by world governments in order to catch those who would try to leak sensitive info.

Assange has been arrested for hacking before. Perhaps he struck a deal to reduce his own jail time by agreeing to operate the website, while playing a role. This would explain why the governments of no countries have arrested him. He’s “leaked” stuff from all over the world. The US isn’t his only target.

The US army brat who leaked info to Assange was…identified. Think he turned himself in? Think a smart guy, who was able to steal that much information undetected, turned himself in???
The white house, has been in control of this “leak” and what the press is reporting from the beginning.

The white house emailed reporters transcripts of the Assange interview, and US news networks complied with what they wanted reported and what they didn’t!

Wiki leaks is a very clever propaganda stunt. And the proof is rather simple. Nowhere in those supposed leaked documents is there any mention of Israelis taking part on the torture of captured prisoners, and yet we know that this did indeed happen.

The “leaked” documents also support the US agenda against Iran in numerous ways, from the claims that Iran is backing the Iraqi opposition (not that anyone would blame them if they were) to the already discredited claim that the three “hikers” were captured by Iranians on the Iraqi side of the border!

Wiki leaks founder Julian Assange continues to attack the 9-11 truth movement, insisting that all suggestions that the official story is not accurate are “false” and “annoying.”

“I’m constantly annoyed that people are distracted by false conspiracies such as 9/11, when all around we provide evidence of real conspiracies, for war or mass financial fraud.”

Julian Assange’s comments regarding 9/11 stick out like a sore thumb given that this “whistleblowers’ whistleblower” is now feted with the title of “the most dangerous man alive”. The reality is that the CIA could nullify the threat posed by Assange and his operation any which way it wants. Assange dismissing 9/11 as a “false conspiracy” strongly suggests that hasn’t happened yet because he is useful to the PTB in the form of controlled opposition.

Wiki leaks, me thinks, is the Hegelian Dialectic, the Problem/Reaction/Solution for the coming shutdown of the internet, and dictatorial assault on free speech and targeting all of us, the new media, as enemies of the state. This is what the Rockefellers and Sen. Joe Lieberman want, being big fans of the Chinese model of a kill switch. If you believe the media darling and “whistleblower” Czar Assange is genuine, I have some property and a business offer to sell this corporation to you, Brewster Jennings and Associates. Valerie Plame would be your contact for more info.
http://redactednews.blogspot.com/2010/11/wikileaks-and-setup-to-end-free-speech.html

In proving to be one of the most useful tools for the Pentagon, Wiki leaks resurrects “Bearded Time Lord” Osama Bin Laden and places him as one of the key masters of the resistance to U.S. occupation in Afghanistan. This assertion is made despite the fact that 92% of the population in Afghanistan have never heard of 9/11.

Lt. Col. Anthony Shaffer of Able Danger on Wiki Leaks Self Promotion
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mD1V49zl8TE
Shaffer – “Let me state again – and be clear here – I do not believe Wiki Leaks is a legitimate whistle-blowing organization – they seems more focused on being disruptive, than working to enhance oversight of/or resolution of key military and diplomatic issues, as an objective.”

Understand this, Wiki leaks is just more Pentagon and Zionist RAT POISON! while yielding some already known truths, this FAKE P.o.S. Assange won’t actually be charged or convicted because he’s disseminating FAKE info on Iran and Al-CIA-Duh to benefit the banksters wars.

Over the last few decades of last century, the mainstream media has regularly enough exposed crimes, war crimes, crimes against humanity, lies, deception and skullduggery of all sorts on the part of the leading lights among the defenders of international freedom and democracy.

Remember Saddam and 9/11? What about the threat of the UK being obliterated in a mere 45 mins by WMDs, “sexing up” dossiers and “fixing the facts” around a pre-established policy? What about the recent and ongoing sub-prime mortgage banking scandal where trillions in public funds were looted by fat cat bankers and their political cronies? What about BP? What about Judge Goldstone’s report that war crimes were committed by Israel in Gaza last year in the form of 1400 murdered civilians, 30% of them children?

What about ‘extraordinary rendition’, where the CIA abducted innocent people off the streets of foreign nations and spirited them away to be tortured for 6 months or more? What about Guantanamo? You all know that the Bush government knew well that 90% of the tortured souls there are innocent, right? If you don’t, then you haven’t been reading the mainstream media. Isn’t torturing 600 innocent people for 5 years a war crime? In fact, I believe it constitutes genocide given the ethnic origins of the inmates.

More to the point, what about My Lai in 68-69? Or Kissinger and Cambodia? I could go on, but you get the point. The hasn’t exactly been a shortage of mainstream media coverage of the crimes of our leaders, even if they reported only a fraction of the totality of those crimes and, in the end, helped to cover them up. Throughout it all, the public remained largely caught in the head-lights, angry perhaps, but unable or unwilling to act.

So, for me personally, from this perspective alone, I couldn’t bring myself to join in the excitement around the wikileaks documents.

My apathy turned more towards cynicism however when I got wind of Assange’s personal story. “On the run” moving location every two days to stay one step ahead of the hounds of hell that were assumed to be on his heels. Forced to mail his cell phone to another country, he finally makes it to a safe haven, in London of all places, and into a ‘bunker’ in the UK Guardian building where his story will be transformed into revolutionary news-bites by editors from the New York Times.

Very intriguing. Heck, it could be made into a movie starring Matt Damon as ‘Jason Bourne’. In fact, I think that’s where this story really belongs. After all, in such movies, the hero can easily outwit the powers that be who want him dead

In real life however, if the organizations that supposedly have most to lose from the leaking of the Wikileaks documents wanted the anemic Assange dead, he would have expired, from natural causes of course, long ago.

But Mr. Assange is alive and well and living in London and talking to the media, and the media seem quite happy to not only talk to him but publish his secret documents, a major detail of which is the ‘revelation’ that Pakistan is helping the Taliban – that’s PAKISTAN, and not, as has been reported, the CIA:

 We will only have to wait for more such fake time-wasting leaks in future, so that the common person is busy reading these controversies and forgetting his other issues. Or is it that this Wiki Leaks is serving to be an entertainment for all of us, to see the great animosity between the US government v/s Julian Assange like the pro-wrestling WWE ( World Wrestling Entertainment ) superstars.

PS . Dear readers – none of the information I have written above has been leaked from anywhere.

Read Full Post »

Image: You're not going to poison my water with fluoride! (Source: Illuminati News)

il@Fluoride has been added to water in the form of hexafluorosilicic acid (an industrial waste product) in the hope that it would reduce tooth decay. However it is a poison that has some serious side effects, badly affecting almost every organ in the body and does not reduce tooth decay in permanent teeth (has graphs) nor even in first teeth and The decline in tooth cavities has been the same in fluoridated and non fluoridated countries. Europe is only 2% fluoridated but has tooth decay similar to or less than the USA, which is 64% fluoridated. It is more poisonous than lead and only marginally less so than arsenic.
—-SIDE EFFECTS (the most serious is Alzheimer�s disease) —-The side effect that is the most obvious is a discoloration of the teeth called fluorosis (includes treatments) [Pendrys]. This is inevitable if the dose of fluoride is only a little over optimum. This is very easy to happen to anyone who drinks a lot of water, say for kidney problems or for baby formula. It is also likely if someone eats or drinks food high in fluoride such as tea [Gulati], coffee, reconstituted fruit juice, grapes or raisins that have had fluoride insecticide (cryolite), dried eggs, soy beans, and carbonated drinks. Fagin gives fluoride content of some foods [Fagin]. You may see contents of all foods here. While the fluorosis effect is fairly trivial other than appearance, the cost of correcting it can be as much as $15,000. This cost should be made good by the water companies and insecticide manufacturers. The cost of dental repair is significantly greater in fluoridate British communities than in non fluoridated and the number of dentists required per population is greater. This is probably primarily because of the cost of correcting fluorosis. Since 1950, it has been found that fluorides do little to prevent pit and fissure tooth decay, a fact that even the dental community has acknowledged [Gray 1987; and Pinkham 1999]. This is significant because pit and fissure tooth decay represents up to 85% of the tooth decay experienced by children today [Gray 1987]. Pit and fissure decay is best prevented with sealants. Studies that seemed to show less number of cavities in children from fluoride did so because the tooth eruption process was delayed by one of the poisonous affects of fluoride. The number of eventual cavities were the same.
—- Fluorides cause premature aging of the human body [Leone] [Erikson].
—-A more serious effect is irreversible bone deformation [Fagin, with pictures] [Reddy] and increases of bone fractures [Orcel]. 99% of the body�s fluoride burden is in the bones. There are villages in India where two thirds of the people are crippled by fluorosis of the bone caused by less than 5 parts per million of fluoride. The affects on bone can mimic some of the symptoms of arthritis.

Fluoride interferes with the hydroxylation of proline to hydroxyproline [Sharma]. Therefore fluoride exposure disrupts the synthesis of collagen and leads to the breakdown of collagen in bone, tendon, muscle, skin, cartilage, lungs, kidney, trachea and arteries. [Susheela and Mukerjee]. That is the type of damage you’d expect to see in connective tissue disorders. It will also cause damage to ligaments resembling arthritis.
—-An even more serious effect is bone cancer in young boys, but for some strange reason, not girls. During the growth spurt during 6 to 8 years the bone cancer rate is 8 times higher in boys living in fluoridated areas than in non poisoned water areas [Bassin]. Fluoride confuses the immune system and causes it to attack the body’s own tissues, and increases the tumor growth rate in cancer prone individuals [Taylor]. There is increased incidence of melanotic tumors following treatment with sodium fluoride [Herskowitz]. In view of this adding fluoride to water is breaking the former Delaney amendment law prohibiting adding cancer causing chemicals to food. That law should be reestablished.
—-Proteins are kept in their three dimensional structure by weak bonds between adjacent proteins called hydrogen bonds. Emsley, et al found that fluoride disrupts this hydrogen bonding within proteins by virtue of an unusually strong bond between fluoride ion and the NH group of amides [Emsley]. In other words, it changes some associated proteins and enzymes from the exact shape they�re suppose to be in. It also reduces the ability of white blood cells to kill pathogens [Weisman].
—- Fluoride depresses thyroid activity [Von Mundy] [Galleti]. Fluoride and bromide block the uptake and utilization of iodide in target cells [Abraham 2004]. Fluoride has been proposed to inhibit the thyroid and fluoride symptoms have many similarities to low thyroid. Also see this site for acute symptoms. Children in India who had fluoride in their blood had thyroid abnormality. Fluoride has been found to cause goiter in South Africa. A government-sponsored report has concluded that levels of fluoride that people are regularly exposed to in drinking water can cause serious malfunctioning of the thyroid gland, leading to even more serious health problems..
—- I now have to take thyroid hormone, so I have a personal reason for resenting adding this poison to my drinking water, for it is highly probable that fluoride is the reason why. As a friend if mine once said �everything is caused by something�.
—- Fluoride depletes the energy reserves and the ability of white blood cells to properly destroy foreign agents by the process of phagocytosis. As little as 0.2 ppm fluoride stimulates superoxide production in resting white blood cells, virtually abolishing phagocytosis. Even micro-molar amounts of fluoride, below 1ppm, may seriously depress the ability of white blood cells to destroy pathogenic agents [Curnette]. Fluoride inhibits antibody formation in the blood [Jain].
—-The most serious effects of all are damages to the nervous system. Fluoride synergistically with aluminum, causes nerve degeneration similar to Alzheimer�s disease. Aluminum is present in some city water, in a toothpaste tube, using aluminum pans to boil water, or drinking beverages in aluminum cans, and some baking powder. Alzheimer�s disease is very prevalent and has been rising in recent years.
—- It has been found that behaviors associated with lead neurotoxicity are more frequent in communities using silicofluorides than in comparable localities that do not use these chemicals. Violent acts were up to 2 and 1/2 times higher in fluoridated communities, particularly among African Americans. He attributes this to lead levels in these criminals, which lead has its uptake enhanced by fluoride [Masters]. Rats fed amounts of fluoride similar and also slightly higher to that found in artificially fluoridated drinking water, suffered from impaired central nervous system functioning and poorer memory. There was more malaise and fatigue and significant alteration of enzyme functioning. Some researchers have concluded that there is a mechanism by which fluoride can contribute to so many neurological problems in children. Thus, links of fluoridated water to decreased intelligence in children [Lu], increased incidence of ADD and ADHD, lower cognitive ability, poorer memory and other related problems, are almost certainly correct.
—- Varner et al found that when fluoride in water with just 1 part per million fluoride, (the amounts used for artificially fluoridated water), was used in the presence of aluminum sulfate (frequently used to improve the appearance of drinking water, present in some baking powders, and as an adjuvant in vaccines [Eisenbarth] ), the results were disastrous. Aside from brain and kidney damage, there was an eighty percent mortality rate in the animals fed doses of sodium fluoride and aluminum similar to those found in artificially fluoridated water. Animals fed the aluminum/fluoride laced water developed sparse hair and abnormal, copper-colored underlying skin which is related to premature aging. Mostly the researchers related these effects to chronic kidney failure. Further autopsy results showed serious kidney abnormalities in animals that drank water containing both sodium fluoride and aluminum fluoride. The Varner team said that �Striking parallels were seen between aluminum-induced alterations in cerebral blood vessels that are associated with Alzheimer�s disease and other forms of pre-senile dementia�. Fluoride studies in rats can be indicative of a potential for motor disruption, intelligence deficits and learning disabilities in humans. Humans are exposed to plasma levels of fluoride as high as those in rat studies. Fluoride involves interruption of normal brain development. Fluoride affects the hippocampus in the brain, which integrates inputs from the environment, memory, and motivational stimuli, to produce behavioral decisions and modify memory. Experience with other developmental neurotoxicants prompts expectations that changes in behavioral functions will be comparable across species, especially humans and rats [Muellenix] Fluorides accumulate in the brain over time to reach neurologically harmful levels [Muellenix]. If you keep rodents for pets, be sure not to give them city water.
—- It is also important that pregnant women imbibe no fluoride because it damages several brain functions and hormones in the fetuses. It also alters behavior of the babies. There is an average decline of IQ of 8 points in children showing fluorosis of the teeth. Also see this site and this one for review of Chinese studies, some of which indicate the mental damage is much greater when iodide is deficient. It has been proposed that the decline in American academic achievement may be partly due to fluoride.
—-About 2 or 3% of people are especially sensitive to fluoride poisoning. Such people can not even take showers without being affected with colicky stomach and intestinal pains, severe headaches, weakness and fatigue, skin rashes, mouth ulcers, worsening of allergic conditions including wheezy breathing, blurred vision, excessive thirst and joint pains. So apparently fluoride can be absorbed from shower water. If you live in a fluoridated area, you can collect water off your roof in barrels and wash off with that.
—- Fluoride accumulates in the pineal gland, which secretes melatonin, more than any other soft tissue in the body [Luke]. The hydroxyapetite crystals in the pineal gland accumulate more fluoride than bone or teeth, up to 21,000 ppm. As a result melatonin is interfered with by several mechanisms [Blaylock] and this causes earlier maturation of female animals. It must also be interfering with the circadian sleep rhythm.
—-At the same time there are substances that give protection to teeth, especially while children are growing, such as vitamin D, calcium, phosphate, copper and magnesium with no adverse effects in reasonable amounts and at the same time they strengthen bone [Holick]. You should be able to get all you need of these except vitamin D from unprocessed food. Vitamin D must come from sun light or supplements. There are also substances present in cashew nuts and mango fruit, anacardic acids, which are very lethal to tooth cavity gram positive bacteria [Eichbaum]. Fluoride is not more lethal to cavity bacteria than conventional mouth wash [Bibby]. Fluoride does reduce solubility of enamel in acid, but only when applied topically. Eating fluoride while teeth are forming has no affect on solubility. Therefore according to the ADA fluoride should NEVER be given to babies or pregnant mothers or used for formula.The Journal of the American Dental Association (JADA�s Dec. 1995, July 1996, July 1997, March 1999, June 2000) has published a series of studies reporting on pervasive overexposure to fluoride due to “the widespread use of fluoridated water, fluoride dentifrice, dietary fluoride supplements and other forms of fluoride…{There is} an increased prevalence of dental fluorosis, ranging from about 15% to 65% in fluoridated areas and 5% to 40% in non-fluoridated areas in North America.” In February of 1997, The Academy of General Dentistry (AGD), representing 35,000 dentists, warned parents to limit their children�s intake of juices due to fluoride content. The U.S. Dept. of Health and Human Services (HHS) stated in its Toxicological Profile on Fluoride in 1993`, “Existing data indicate that subsets of the population may be unusually susceptible to the toxic effects of fluoride and its compounds. These populations include the elderly, people with deficiencies of calcium, magnesium, and/or vitamin C, and people with cardiovascular and kidney problems… Postmenopausal women and elderly men in fluoridated communities may also be at increased risk of fractures.”
—- I definitely recommend that you drink bottled water or collect rain water directly (not from your roof) in a sanitary container or wheel barrow if your tap water contains fluoride. This is especially important if you are on dialysis since the National Kidney Foundation has reported several deaths from fluoride in water. Cities should discontinue fluoridation because of the likelihood of future liability suits along with concern for their citizen�s health. At the very least legislators should insist that citizens be warned of the toxicity. Individual septic systems are exempt from polluting the environment law. This exception should be removed. 98% of European citizens now drink non fluoridated water. We should join them in the USA.
—- Also when fluorinated water is used for irrigation, it poisons the soil for a long time. Fluoride in phosphate fertilizers can cause fluoride to build up to high values, especially since it does not easily move in neutral or alkaline soil. Fluoride is thought to be able to damage vegetation when the concentration is high enough, especially when boron is also high in the soil. Fluoride is more readily taken up by plants from acid soil. It has been found that calcium inhibited fluoride uptake by plants (Soil Science, 1961 92(3): 172 ). Fluoride in soil has been found to be zero to 1500 ppm in eastern USA soil. Biotite and muscovite micas probably furnish the most from the parent material sources, as much as 4 and 2 per cent in each respectively. There is 290 ppm average in 10 mile deep crustal rock (Soil Science, 1946 61(5): 341 ). So fluoride must leach out of soils eventually. Formations of dolomite, bentonite, or volcanic ash produce dangerous concentrations of fluoride in ground water (from a study in Estonia). I strongly suspect that the brown ivy leaves only over my septic field that shows up in fall is from fluoride. Tomato picks up more than twice as much fluoride as bean plants.
—- Iodide can be used to increase fluoride excretion. Iodide used to be very popular with the medical profession. It was called �The Universal Medicine� over 100 years ago because it was safe, effective and had widespread applications in clinical medicine for conditions that were not responding to other treatment such as metallic poisonings, as by lead and mercury, asthma, aneurism, arteriosclerosis, angina pectoris, gout, goiter, syphilis, haemophilia, Bright�s disease (nephritis) and bronchitis. (scroll up) Iodide probably has many functions in the body other than creating thyroid hormone.
—-However, after World War II, misinformation about iodide resulted in medical professionals turning against iodide. As a result, iodide has been neglected in medical textbooks and vilified in endocrine publications [Abraham 2006]. This may be part of the reason why the World Health Organization estimates that 2 Billion people, 30 percent of the world�s population, suffer from iodine deficiency disorders. More than a billion people have visible goiters and 5.7 million are cretins. An estimated additional 750 million people without goiters have undiagnosed hypothyroidism [WHO], and many millions have iodine-related mental retardation. Double the excretion of fluoride takes place if 50 milligrams of iodide/iodine as Iodoral are taken daily for one month [Brownstein][Abraham 2003]. Half again as much bromide is also excreted. It has been suggested that the symptoms of iodism is from release of bromide. Another trial showed much higher increases of bromide from supplementation with iodide. This must have been because the patient had been eating much more than normal intake of bromide added to food. I do not know if it is safe to take this much Iodoral interminably and I am apprehensive about the use of elemental iodine or iodates since iodate has been used to cure hyperthyroid condition [Starr][Thompson]. However the Japanese average 14 milligrams IODIDE daily from 4.5 grams of seaweed (dried?) [Nutrition Section, Bureau of Public Health], which is 50 times the amount in the USA. In some sections the Japanese average 200 milligrams per day. A much lower breast cancer rate has been attributed to this [LeMarchand][Nagata]. Women with goiters (a visible, non cancerous enlargement of the thyroid gland) owing to iodine deficiency have been found to have a three times greater incidence of breast cancer. 15% of American women get breast cancer, as opposed to 5% thirty years ago. 90% of women have fibrocystic breast disease, sometimes painful, which can be improved with 50 milligrams of KI during the intermenstrual period [Vishniakova]. The Russian study has been replicated in the USA with similar results, but using elemental iodine.
Iodide also stimulates the immune system. Iodide has been proposed to have an affect rivaling antibiotics. It is possible that supplementation with as much as 50 milligrams of iodide per day to start would augment immunity against fungal infection, syphilis, and chronic obstructive pulmonary disease. Also see this site. Iodide also reduces the amount of insulin necessary during type I and Type II diabetes.
—- Iodide concentrations in seaweeds are as follows (milligrams. per 100 gm.); Alaria 16.6, Dulse5.2, Kelp 45.3, Laver 1.4, Hiziki 40, Arame 98-564, Kombu 193-471, Wakame 18-35, Nori .5, Rockweed 153.7, Bladderwrack 65. Potassium iodide can be purchased without a prescription from this site. The pill form contains 100 milligrams of iodide, so must be subdivided by dissolving it in a glass of water, and then drinking a portion each day. A list of wholesale suppliers of iodide is available here, although individuals may have difficulty doing business with them. Iodide is probably better than sea weed because seaweed has bromine and arsenic (22 milligrams of arsenic per 1000 grams) in it, both largely as organic compounds. Between 0.2 to 1.0 milligrams per day of arsenic is ingested by the Japanese daily. Inorganic arsenic is a risk factor for liver cancer. However hijiki seaweed has only 0.3 milligrams per 1000 grams of arsenic as arsenate, the remainder being organic, which is only mildly toxic. The UK Food Standards Agency (FSA) issued advice to consumers to avoid eating seaweeds.
—- 12 milligrams of iodide and iodine will also cause fluoride excretion with no adverse side effects after one month. If the body is deficient, a large percentage of iodide is retained. It is said that the retention ends when the body contains about 1500 milligrams [Abraham 2005]. It has been suggested that the only way iodide excess can produce hyperthyroid condition is if the patient has had goiter or other thyroid disease prior [Roti]. Epidemiological studies confirm that hyperthyroid is most prevalent in areas that are LOW in iodide.
—-For a forum that discusses iodide access this site. For a discussion of the affect of medications on thyroid secretion or supplementation, see this site.
—- The Canadian Association of Physicians for the Environment has come out strongly in opposition to fluoridation. They maintain that decline in tooth decay is not from fluoride and that adverse effects have been underestimated.
—- Joel Kauffman has written an extensive review of the history of the political maneuvers that have foisted this poison, fluoride, on society. New hypotheses can be dangerous to the power wealth or prestige of old theory adherents [Charlton], or as Tolstoy puts it, “Most men can seldom accept even the simplest and most obvious truth if it would oblige them to admit the falsity of conclusions which they have delighted in explaining to colleagues, have proudly taught to others, and have woven thread by thread into the fabric of their lives” or as Paul Connett put it “When public policy is controlled by spin, producing a single fact is a subversive act.” , �Insanity� would be a better word than �spin�. So it will be difficult to get this unhealthy procedure discontinued. Laws spelling out liability and setting reasonable compensations would be very desirable. If liability were removed from those organizations that advocated it because of stupidity, perhaps they would not be reluctant to come out against it. Such a law should still preserve the legal concept of �malum in se� so that any who gave such advice for evil intent would still be susceptible.
—-If you should wish to see an extensive discussion of side effects of fluoride, see http://tompetrie.net/id6.html> this site.
—-Paul Connett has formed an organization devoted to getting rid of fluoride in city water and has a site giving 50 reasons for doing so, as well as a list of references.
—-This site lists the bad health affects of fluoride with numerous references for each. and you may see a blog devoted to persuading officials to discontinue fluoride here.
—-You can see a site that has links to information on fluoride content of water in each state here.
—-You may see a videotape of a dentist making a passionate plea to stop fluoride poisoning here,
—- You may see a list of US cities that have fluoridated water.
—- The Canadian Physicians Association has come out with opposition to fluoridation in http://fluoridealert.org/cape.html ,
—- The Great Lakes United has also come out with a resolution opposing fluoridation in http://www.glu.org/sites/default/files/Resolution-regarding-artificial-water-fluoridation.pdf . Part of their opposition is based on the poisoning of the Great Lakes Great Lakes by sewer water.

—-I have submitted a petition a few years ago to the FDA to make fluoride in tooth paste a prescription drug because of acute toxic effects if it is swallowed by children. The contents of a family-size tube of fluoridated toothpaste is enough to kill a 25-pound child. This petition was because fluoride ingestion from mouth rinses and dentifrices in children is extremely hazardous to biological development, life span and general health [Eriksson] [Augenstein]. Children in Canada aged 7 months to 4 years old averaged 0.087 to 0.160 milligrams per day in fluoridated areas and 0.045 to 0.096 in non fluoridated areas. The adults in non fluoridated areas received only 0.032 to 0.036 in spite of their much greater weight. This was because the children were getting 0.020 to 0.060 in all areas from tooth paste. Perhaps if you wrote in to support the petition the matter would be expedited. The address is; Dockets Management Branch, Food and Drug Administration, Department of Health and Human Services, Room 1-23, 12420 Parklawn Dr., Rockville, MD 20857.
—- You may see a source of filters that take out much of the fluoride here.
—- A book has been written about fluoride in drinking water called �THE CASE AGAINST FLUORIDE: how hazardous waste ended up in our drinking water and the bad science and powerful politics that keep it there�. It is reviewed in this URL: http://www.fluorideresearch.org/433/files/FJ2010_v43_n3_p170-173.pdf .

REFERENCES are below. Hundreds of references are also available from Second Look�s web site. �Second Look� is an organization devoted primarily to educating people about the dangers of fluoride. An organization called �Keepers of the Well� presents arguments against fluoridation. The National Research Council Report concludes that there should be no fluoride in water. Paul Conent analyzes the Scientific Committee on Health and Environmental Risks (SCHER) report on fluoride in http://fluoridealert.org/re/connett.sept.24.2010.pdf . He concludes they were hopelessly inadequate, especially about brain researc.

EPILOGUE

Any information adopted in this article you must understand is used at your own risk.

A copper deficiency has been implicated in low thyroid secretion (there are many abstracts of copper reference articles in this URL). He thinks it can be implicated in too much thyroid secretion also.

For information about how to increase potassium to prevent arthritis and heart disease, see this site.

You may see how to get more copper from food to prevent slipped discs, aneurisms, hemorrhoids, and emphysema. A table, which gives copper and zinc in food per thousand Calories, is available at this site, as well as zinc/copper ratios

There is an article discussing cashew nuts to cure a tooth abscess Which might prove useful at this site.
There is also an article which proposes some speculation about diabetes and a possible cause from chili pepper at this site.

See this site for evidence of a correlation between magnesium deficiency and cancer. The taurate is proposed as the best magnesium supplement. However, it probably only seems to be because the taurate no doubt has advantageous properties of its own in some circumstances. Taurine or 2-aminoethanesulfonic acid is an acidic chemical substance sulfonated rather than carboxylated found in high abundance in the tissues of many animals (metazoa), especially sea animals. Taurine is also found in plants, fungi, and some bacterial species, but in far less abundance. It is an amine with a sulfonic acid functional group, but it is not an amino acid in the biological sense, not being one of the twenty protein-forming compounds encoded by the universal genetic code. Small polypeptides have been identified as containing taurine, but to date there has been no report of a transfer RNA that is specifically charged with taurine [from Wikipedia]. It is essential to babies. It has been found that supplements of the amino acid, taurine, will restore the abnormal electrocardiogram present during a potassium deficiency by an unknown mechanism. This information has been used in several case histories by George Eby to control a long standing type of cardiac arrhythmia called pre atrial contractions (PACs), a benign but irritating and nerve racking heart problem, with 2,500 grams of taurine with each meal. Taurine is said to be low in the diets of vegetarians. The 2,500 milligrams recommended by the American Heart Association causes diarrhea in some people and should probably be reduced in those people. Taurine has been used for high blood pressure [Fujita], migraine headache (I suspect that less than 1000 milligrams can remove the headache caused by allergy to peanuts), high cholesterol, epilepsy, macular degeneration, Alzheimer�s disease, liver disorders, alcoholism, and cystic fibrosis, and depression. Keep in mind that some people may have a genetic defect that limits the amount of taurine tolerated and that adequate molybdenum may desirable. Taurine may make a copper deficiency worse, based on a single case history [Brien Quirk, private communication]. This may be because taurine may be mobilizing copper and zinc into the plasma [Li]. So if you should decide to take taurine, make sure your copper intake is more than adequate, as well as your zinc.

There is a site that contains reviews of natural remedies for many diseases

There is an opioid antagonist drug called Naltrexone, which stimulates the immune system to eliminate several serious diseases, including multiple sclerosis and possibly some cancers (Naltrexone in the large 50mg size, originally manufactured by DuPont under the brand name ReVia, is now sold by Mallinckrodt as Depade and by Barr Laboratories under the generic name naltrexone), that blocks some endorphin receptors. Said blockage is thought to cause the body to temporarily secrete more endorphins, especially after midnight at night. These endorphins are thought to stimulate the immune system, and in particular to stimulate the TH-1 or type 1 antiviral response by decreased interleukin-4 and with increased gamma interferon and interleukin-2 and a simultaneous decrease of type 2 anti bacterial response [Sacerdote]. It appears to be especially effective for minimizing symptoms and retarding progression of multiple sclerosis (MS) (also see these sites hereand here and this site). A few doctors have had encouraging results in Crohn’s Disease (prompting Penn State College of Medicine to plan 4mth Study of Crohn’s Disease & LDN. This has now been completed with very good results [Smith JP] ) and) CFIDS, and even to some extent in cancer. Low doses of Naltrexone (LDN), 1.5 to 4.5 milligrams, at bedtime is used (timing is important, and it is important not to buy slow release forms). It is said to have no known bad side effects at those doses other than stimulate the TH-1 or type 1 antiviral response by decreased interleukin-4 and with increased gamma interferon and interleukin-2 and a simultaneous decrease of type 2 anti bacterial response [Sacerdote]. There is also reports from an extensive survey in this site. I think some clinical studies on Naltrexone are in order, and it should not be a prescription drug. Though side effects appear unlikely, it is not proven over longer periods. If you try it (it is a prescription medicine in the USA), it seems likely that you should discontinue if you get a bacterial infection in view of its inhibition of antibacterial response. There are suggestions on how to obtain Naltrexone without a prescription in this site. Naltrexone is currently being used by Dr. Enlander, a New York City doctor, but with limited success for chronic fatigue syndrome using 3 to 4.5 milligram doses for CFIDS. . It is also being explored for AIDS by Dr. Bernard Bihari, 29 W 15th St. New York, NY 10011, 212) 929-4196 who is still prescribing Naltrexone for HIV/AIDS. (and currently Executive Director of the Community Research Initiative). Dr. Gale Guyer of Advanced Medical Center located in Zionsville, Indiana also is using it for cancer. Dr. Bihari has shown promising results for a large percentage of his cancer patients.

Olive leaf extract has shown clinical evidence of effectiveness against a wide range of viruses, including AIDS [Bihari], herpes, and cold viruses. It sometimes produces a Herxheimer or pathogen die off symptoms (from effectiveness against bacteria?). There is evidence that it is synergistic (reinforce each other) with Naltrexone. There have been a few case histories of improvement in what were probably arthritis patients and CFIDS patients. The active ingredient is said to be oleuropein or enolate. There has been very little follow up research done on it.

Also it has been found that curcumin in turmeric or curry powder will inhibit several forms of cancer, including melanoma. People who live in India where these spices are eaten, have one tenth the cancer elsewhere. Keep in mind, though, that chemicals in plants can not automatically be trusted simply because they are natural. >

A site is available which shows. foods which are high in one nutrient and low in another (including calories). This last site should be especially useful for a quick list of foods to consider first, or for those who must restrict another nutrient because of a genetic difficulty with absorption or utilization

The very extensive USDA Handbook #8 may be seen here. To access the information you must press “enter” to search, and then divide Kcal into milligrams of potassium. This last table is very comprehensive, is used in search mode, and even lists the amino acids. There are also links in it to PDF types of printouts from the table for individual nutrients available here Just click on the �A� or �W� button for the nutrient you desire.

Take a look at a marvelous site that gives average RDR multiples for most of the essential elements in graphical form from several food groups along with average costs. Vegetables are the winners. (But no copper entry)

You may find useful and easy to use a search for abstracts of medical journal references, “Gateway”.
—-Google�s �scholar search site� is excellent for all types of references.

The journal �Medical Hypotheses� publishes new theories in the medical field, including radical ideas. There is a URL that has an incredible number of links to information supposedly for those interested in law as applying to environmental concerns at http://www.lawvianet.com/desk_ref.html , However it lists main newspapers, news search engines, financial news sources, directories (telephone, email, lawyer, government, financial, congressional, business, corporate executives, zipcodes), online legal and ethics research, banking, trade associations, law reviews, bar associations, weather, airline tickets, and more.
—- There is an article that has an incredible number of links to information supposedly for those interested in law as applying to environmental concerns. �> , However it lists main newspapers, news search engines, financial news sources, directories (telephone, email, lawyer, government, financial, congressional, business, corporate executives, zipcodes), online legal and ethics research, banking, trade associations, law reviews, bar associations, weather, airline tickets, and more.

The author, Charles Weber, has a degree in chemistry and a masters degree in soil science. He has researched copper and potassium nutrition for over 30 years, primarily a library research, as well as fluoride poison for the last year. He has published articles on allied subjects in; The Journal of Theoretical Biology (1970, 1983), The Journal of Applied Nutrition (1974), Clinical and Experimental Rheumatology (1983), and Medical Hypotheses (1984, 1999, 2007, and 2008).

The author recommends that you seek a second opinion on any medical problems from competent professionals before making any substantive changes in any of your procedures. Any information, including names and addresses, from readers to this author is held in confidence and not relayed to third parties, nor are cookies used. The privacy laws of the USA are followed. This site does no advertising and is funded solely by the author.

Email = isoptera at morrisbb.net — or 828 692 5816 begin_of_the_skype_highlighting              828 692 5816      end_of_the_skype_highlighting (USA)

REFERENCES

—-Abraham GE. 2003 Iodine supplementation markedly increases urinary excretion of fluoride and bromide. Townsend Letter, 238:108-109.
—-Abraham GE. 2004 Serum inorganic iodide levels following ingestion of a tablet form of Lugol solution: Evidence for an enterohepatic circulation of iodine. The Original Internist, 2004; 11(3):29-34.
—-Abraham GE. 2005 The historical background of the Iodine Project. The Original Internist; 12(2):57-66.
—- Abraham GE. 2006 The history of iodine in medicine. Part II: The search for and the discovery of thyroid hormones The Original Internist 13(2);:67-70.
—- W.L. Augenstein WL, et al 1991 Fluoride ingestion in children: a review of 87 cases. Pediatrics 88; 907-912.
—- Bassin EB Wypij D Davis RB Mittleman MA 2006 Age specific fluoride exposure in drinking water and osteosarcoma (United States). Cancer Causes and Control. 17; 421-428.
—- Bibby BG Zander HA McKelleget M Labunsky B 1946 Preliminary reports on the effect on dental caries of the use of sodium fluoride in a prophylactic cleaning mixture and in a mouthwash.J Dent Res 25(4): 207-211, 1946.
—- Blaylock RL 2004 Excitotoxiity: a possible central mechanism in fluoride neurotoxicity. Fluoride 37; 301-314.
—-Brownstein D. 2005 Clinical experience with inorganic, non-radioactive iodine/iodide. The Original Internist 12(3):105-108. Available at: http://www.optimox.com/pics/Iodine/IOD-09/IOD_09.htm.
—- Charlton BG 2008 False, trivial, obvious: Why new and revolutionary theories are typically disrespected. Medical Hypotheses 71; 1-3.
—- Pierre Galleti P Joyet G 1958 Effect of Fluorine on Thyroid Iodine Metabolism and Hyperthyroidism. Journal of Clinical Endocrinology and Metabolism. 18; 1102-1110.
—- John Curnette, et al, 1979 Fluoride-mediated Activation of the Respiratory Burst in Human Neutrophils. Journal of Clinical Investigation 63; 637-647.
—-Eichbaum FW 1946 Biological properties of anacardic acid (O- pentadeca dienylsalicylic acid) and related compounds. General discussion-bactericidal action. Memorias do Instituto Butanen 19 71-86.
—- Ericsson Y Forsman B 1969 Fluoride retained from mouth rinses and dentifrices in preschool children. Caries Research 3; 290-299
—-Eisenbarth SC Colegio OR O�Connor W Jr. Sutterwala FS Flavell RA 2008 Crucial role for Nalp3 inflammasone in the immunostimulatory properties of aluminum adjuvants. Nature 453; 1122-1126.
—- Emsley J, et al 1981 An unexpectedly strong bond: Ab initio calculations and spectroscopic studies of amide fluoride systems. Journal of the American Chemical Society 103; 24-28.
—- Erikson JD 1978 Mortality of Selected Cities with Fluoridated and Non-Fluoridated Water Supplies. New England Journal of Medicine 298; 1112-1116.
—- Fagin D 2008 Second Thoughts about Fluoride. Scientific American 2008, 298; 74�81.
—- Gray AS. (1987). Fluoridation: Time For A New Base Line? Journal of the Canadian Dental Association. 53(10): 763-5.
—- Gulati P et al 1993 Studies on the leaching of fluoride in tea infusions. The Science of the Total Environment 138 (1-3); 213-221.
—- Irwin Herskowitz I Norton I 1963 Increased Incidence of Melanotic Tumors Following Treatment with Sodium Fluoride. Genetics 48; 307-310.
—- Jain SK Susheela AK 1987 Effect of Sodium Fluoride on Antibody Formation in Rabbits. Environmental Research 44; 117-125.
—- Le Marchand L, Kolonel LN, Nomura AM.1985 Breast cancer survival among Hawaiian Japanese and Caucasian women: ten-year rates and survival by place of birth.Am. J. of Epidemiol.;122:571-578.
—- Leone N, et al., 1954 Medical Aspects of Excessive Fluoride in a Water Supply. Public Health Reports 69; 925-936.
—- Lu Y, Sun ZR, Wu LN, Wang X, Lu W, Liub SS 2000 Effect of high fluoride water on intelligence in children. Fluoride 33; 74-78.
—- Luke J 2001. Fluoride deposition in the aged human pineal gland. Caries Res. 35(2);125-8.
—- Masters RD and Coplan M 1998 Water Treatment with Silicofluorides and enhanced lead uptake, Fluoride, Vol. 31, No 3, Aug.
.—- Muellenix, Denbesten, Schunior, Kernan 1995 Neurotoxicity of Sodium Fluoride in Rats. Neurotoxicology and Teratology 17; 176.
—- Nagata C, Shimizu H. Risk factors for breast cancer 1996 Findings from comparative studies on Japanese in Japan, Japanese and whites in the United States. Gann Monograph on Cancer Research ;44:51-57.
—-Nutrition Section, Bureau of Public Health.1964 Nutrition in Japan. Tokyo, Japan: Ministry of Health and Welfare; 1965.
Orcel P, et al 1990 Stress fractures of the lower limbs in osteoporotic patients treated with fluoride. Journal of Bone and Mineral Research 5 Suppl 1:S191-4.
—-Pendrys DG Katz RV 1989 Risk of enamel fluorosis associated with fluoride supplementation, infant formula and fluoride dentifrice use. American Journal of Epidemiology 130; 1199-1208.
—- Pinkham JR, ed. (1999). Pediatric Dentistry: Infancy Through Adolescence. 3rd Edition. WB Saunders Co.
—-Reddy GB, Arjun L. Khandare, P. Yadagiri Reddy, G. Shankar Rao, N. Balakrishna and I. Srivalli 2003 Antioxidant Defense System and Lipid Peroxidation in Patients with Skeletal Fluorosis and in Fluoride-Intoxicated Rabbits Toxicological Sciences 72, 363-368.
—- Roti E Uberti ED 2001 Iodine Excess and Hyperthyroidism. Thyroid 11(5): 493-500.
—-Sharma YD, 1982 Effect of Sodium Fluoride on Collagen Cross-Link Precursors, Toxicological Letters, Vol. 10, pp. 97-100
—-Starr, P., Walcott, H.P., Segall, H.N., et al, 1924 The Effect of Iodin in Exophthalmic Goiter. Arch, Int. Med., 34:355-364.
—-Susheela AK and Mukerjee D, 1981 Fluoride poisoning and the Effect of Collagen Biosynthesis of Osseous and Nonosseous Tissue,” Toxicological European Research, Vol. 3, No.2, pp. 99-104.
—-Taylor A Taylor NC 1965 Effect of Sodium Fluoride on Tumor Growth. Proceedings of the Society for Experimental Biology and Medicine. 119; 252.
—-Thompson, W.O., Thompson, P.K., Brailey, A.G., et al, 1930 Prolonged Treatment of Exophthalmic Goiter by Iodine Alone. Arch. Int. Med., 45:481-502.
—-Varner, J.A., et al., 1984 Chronic administration of aluminum-fluoride or sodium fluoride to rats in drinking water: Alterations in neuronal and cerebrovascular integrity. Brain Medicine, Vol. 4, pp. 151-157.
—- Vishniakova YY, Murav�eva NI. 1966 On the treatment of dyshormonal hyperplasia of mammary glands. [Article in Russian] Vestn Akad Med Nauk SSSR 21(9):19�22.
—- Von Mundy VG 1963 Influence of Fluorine and Iodine on the Metabolism, Particularly on the Thyroid Gland,” Muenchener Medicische Wochenschrift, Vol 105, pp. 182-186.
—-Weisman G et al 1972 Lekocyte proteases and the immunologic release of lysosomal enzymes. American Journal of Pathology 68; 539-569.
—-WHO, World Health Organization. 1996 Iodine deficiency disorders. Fact Sheet No. 121. Geneva

Read Full Post »

I cannot forget that the priests of every age have protected, as ours do now protect, impostures, and that in every age numerous examples of pious fraud may be found…Magic is pretty nearly over, but fraud seldom throve better – Godfrey Higgins (Anacalypsis)

On this page we present excerpts from James Wheless’ fine work entitled Forgery in Christianity, published in 1930. This work followed on from his masterpiece entitled Is it God’s Word? We also present excerpts from John E. Remsberg’s exceptional book entitled The Christ: A Critical Review and Analysis of the Evidence of His Existence, published in 1909. First let us begin with some miscellaneous quotes and comments on clerical forgery and plagiarism:

The Ten Commandments

The Ten Commandments of the Druids, were almost identical with those given by God to Moses – Richard Kelley Hoskins (In the Beginning)

The Sibylline Oracles

Church records stated that an Egyptian presbyter ‘wrote over’ the original Sybil’s document to create the fabricated version now in the New Testament. The forged document was renamed ‘Apocalypse’ and to imply an apostolic origin from ‘divine revelation’ it was re-titled ‘Revelation’ by Emperor Justinian at the second church council of Constantinople in 553, the same council that officially removed all references to reincarnation from the New Testament – Tony Bushby (The Secret in the Bible)

Celsus Exposes the Plagiarism

Celsus was an acknowledged expert on Biblical writings and the most important intellectual opponent of Christianity during its early years. He threw the early presbyters into perturbation when he accused them of accepting the worst superstitions of Paganism, and then interpolating passages into various writings without understanding the meaning of what they created. His accusations were so plausible that for a long time no Christian writer ventured to answer the challenge…His books were later burnedit is apparent that even towards the end of the Second Century it was commonly accepted that the orators’ manuscripts, now called Gospels, were shallow, manipulated transcripts and had already been altered on many occasions Tony Bushby (The Bible Fraud)

The Sibylline Oracles

Church records stated that an Egyptian presbyter ‘wrote over’ the original Sybil’s document to create the fabricated version now in the New Testament. The forged document was renamed ‘Apocalypse’ and to imply an apostolic origin from ‘divine revelation’ it was re-titled ‘Revelation’ by Emperor Justinian at the second church council of Constantinople in 553, the same council that officially removed all references to reincarnation from the New Testament – Tony Bushby (The Secret in the Bible)

Saint Augustine Recants

Towards the end of his life…St Augustine confessed that Christianity was ‘a religion of threats and bribes unworthy of wise men’ – Tony Bushby (The Bible Fraud)

The Forger Eusebius

We shall introduce into this history in general only those events which may be useful first to ourselves and afterwards to posterity – (Ecclesiastical History, Vol. 8, Chapter 2)

The Forger St. Jerome

How it may be lawful and fitting to use falsehood as a medicine, and for the benefit of those who want to be deceived - (Twelfth Book of Evangelical Preparation)

The Forger John Chrysostom

Do you see the advantage of deceit?…
For great is the value of deceit, provided it be not introduced with a mischievous intention. In fact action of this kind ought not to be called deceit, but rather a kind of good management, cleverness and skill, capable of finding out ways where resources fail, and making up for the defects of the mind…
And often it is necessary to deceive, and to do the greatest benefits by means of this device, whereas he who has gone by a straight course has done great mischief to the person whom he has not deceived – (Treatise On The Priesthood, Book 1)

Concocted Histories

Cornelius Tacitus, the Roman historian, in his celebrated Annals, refers to the burning of Rome in 64 AD, and the Neroian persecution of the Christians. He describes them as a “vast multitude” and says that the cult was founded by Christus, who was punished as a criminal by the Prosecutor Pontius Pilate. Eusebius made a list of Jewish and Pagan references to Christianity, but Tacitus is not mentioned by him. In fact, the passage in question was not quoted by any Christian writer before the fifteenth century – John G. Jackson (Pagan Origins of the Jesus Myth)

Schemer Ignatius Loyola

We should always be disposed to believe that which appears to us to be white is really black, if the hierarchy of the church so decides.

Schemer Martin Luther

What harm would it do, if a man told a good strong lie for the sake of the good and for the Christian church … a lie out of necessity, a useful lie, a helpful lie, such lies would not be against God, he would accept them – (Cited by his secretary, in a letter in Max Lenz, ed., Briefwechsel Landgraf Phillips des Grossmüthigen von Hessen mit Bucer, vol. I.)

Paul

For if the truth of God hath more abounded by my lie unto his glory, why yet am I also adjudged a sinner?- (Romans 3:7)

St. Paul must have been well acquainted with some ancient copy of the Ritual of Egypt, as expressed here in the almost identical words as found there – Albert Churchward (Origins and Evolution of Religion)

The religious teaching presented in Paul’s Epistles is fundamentally different from what research has recognized as being authentic sayings of Jesus…What we know as Christianity today is not the teaching contained in these authentic sayings; it is the theology disseminated by Paul and the doctorers of his Epistles - Elmer H Gruber (The Original Jesus)

The possibility of the so-called Pauline epistles having been the work of later theologians, and of having been christened in the name of Paul…is therefore by no means excluded; especially when we consider how exuberantly literary falsifications and “pious frauds” flourished in the first century, and at other times also, in the interests of the Christian church - Arthur Dewes (The Christ Myth)

Of the works of the Old Testament neither the Psalms, nor the proverbs, nor the so-called Preacher, nor the Book of Wisdom, can be connected with the historical kings David or Solomon, whose names they bear, and the prophet Daniel is just such a fictitious personality as the Enoch and the Ezra of the Apocalypses known under their names - Arthur Dewes (The Christ Myth)

…the so-called Five Books of Moses are the literary product of an age much later than the one in which Moses is supposed to have lived - Arthur Dewes (The Christ Myth)

Plagiarizing the Pagans

Paul also introduced an important change to Jesus’ title of Christ (Christos). The Gospels tell us that his immediate followers called him “the Christ” (ho Christos), showing they regarded him as the prophesized Messiah. Paul dropped the definite article, calling Jesus simply Christos, turning it into a name – Jesus Christ – probably to emphasize his uniqueness and distance him further from the Jewish interpretation of his mission…Many authorities argue that…Paul was influenced by the pagan mystery cults of Rome, and that he freely borrowed concepts from them – Pickett and Prince (Masks of Christ)

Saint Peter

There was never any recorded form of ordination from a supernatural Jesus Christ or Simon of Petra (Simon Peter) to the presbyters. They appointed themselves and continually restructured their own writings to further appeal to the rabble without understanding the meaning of what they were compiling - Tony Bushby (The Bible Fraud) …most of the stories written about him are now admitted to be as fictitious the romance of Robinson Crusoe – J. P. Mendum (Revelations of the Anti-Christ)

Forgery in Mark

It is now conceded by Biblical scholars that the last twelve verses of the Gospel of Mark, which tell of the resurrection and ascension of Jesus, were not written by Mark but were added by a later hand – James Wheless

But the most remarkable point in this connection is the absolute silence of the Gospel of Mark on the subject of the Resurrection and Ascension–that is, of the original Gospel, for it is now allowed on all hands that the twelve verses Mark xvi. 9 to the end, are a later insertion. Considering the nature of this event, astounding indeed, if physically true, and unique in the history of the world, it is strange that this Gospel–the earliest written of the four Gospels, and nearest in time to the actual evidence-makes no mention of it. The next Gospel in point of time–that of Matthew–mentions the matter rather briefly and timidly, and reports the story that the body had been stolen from the sepulchre. Luke enlarges considerably and gives a whole long chapter to the resurrection and ascension; while the Fourth Gospel, written fully twenty years later still–say about A. D. 120–gives two chapters and a great variety of details! – Edward Carpenter (Pagan and Christian Creeds)

Book of Revelation

Church records stated that an Egyptian presbyter ‘wrote over’ the original Sybil’s document to create the fabricated version now in the New Testament. The forged document was renamed ‘Apocalypse’ and to imply an apostolic origin from ‘divine revelation’ it was re-titled ‘Revelation’ by Emperor Justinian at the second church council of Constantinople in 553, the same council that officially removed all references to reincarnation from the New Testament – Tony Bushby (The Bible Fraud)

The claim set up by Christians that the Bible is a revelation of God, is nowhere supported by its own allegations, except in the very last book of the canon…Now of all the books in the Bible the Revelation is the least intelligible. It is literally a Revelation which reveals nothing – J. P. Mendum (Revelations of the Anti-Christ)

Hinduism

…the Canon of the New Testament, is nothing more or less than a copy of the mythological histories of the Hindoo Savior Krishna, and the Buddhist savior Buddha, with a mixture of mythology borrowed from the Persians and other nations… T. W. Doane (Bible Myths and Their Parallels in Other Religions)

Moses

The Assyrian prince Sargon also, being pursued by his uncle, is said to have been abandoned on the Euphrates in a basket made of reeds, to have been found by a water-carrier, and to have been brought up by him – a story the Jews have interwoven into the account of the life of their fabulous Moses - Arthur Dewes (The Christ Myth)

…the so-called Five Books of Moses are the literary product of an age much later than the one in which Moses is supposed to have lived - Arthur Dewes (The Christ Myth)

The Anointed One

There is no doubt that we have before us in the Vedic Agni Cult the original source of all the stories of the birth of the Fire-Gods and Sun-Gods. These gods usually enter life in darkness and confinement. Thus the Cretan Zeus was born in a cavern, Mithras, Dionysus and Hermes in a gloomy grotto, Horus in the “stable” of the holy cow – Jesus too was born at dead of night in a lowly “stable” at Bethlehem - Arthur Dewes (The Christ Myth)

The Trinity

Among the most amazing and important events of the Ptolemaic period was the establishment of the cult of the Egyptian Osiris trinity as the official religion of a state ruled by Macedonian Greeks with the result that the cult of Isis spread throughout the Mediterranean world becoming the most popular religion of the age. The cult of Isis, Osiris, and Horus was transmitted to Rome where, by the time of Christ, it had become the most popular religious faith of Romans, especially Roman soldiers - R. A. Gabriel (Jesus the Egyptian)

 


◊ ◊ ◊

Forgery in Christianity
by James Wheless

Forgery
Forgery, in legal and moral sense, is the utterance or publication, with intent to deceive or defraud, or to gain some advantage, of a false document, put out by one person in the name of and as the genuine work of another, who did not execute it, or the subsequent alteration of a genuine document by one who did not execute the original.

The Indictment

All truth is safe, and nothing else is safe; and he who keeps back the truth, or withholds it from men, from motives of expediency, is either a coward or a criminal, or both – Max Muller (The Science of Religion)

I charge, and purpose to prove, from unimpeachable texts and historical records, and by authoritative clerical confessions, beyond the possibility of denial, evasion, or refutation:

1. That the Bible, in its every Book, and in the strictest legal and moral sense, is a huge forgery.

2. That every Book of the New Testament is a forgery of the Christian Church; and every significant passage in those Books, on which the fabric of the Church and its principal Dogmas are founded, is a further and conscious later forgery, wrought with definite fraudulent intent.

3. Especially, and specifically, that the famous Petrine text – “Upon this Rock I will build my church” – the cornerstone of the gigantic fabric of imposture, and the other “Go, teach all nations,” were never uttered by the Jew Jesus, but are palpable and easily proven late Church forgeries.

4. That the Christian Church, from its inception in the first little Jewish-Christian religious societies until it reached the apex of its temporal glory and moral degradation, was a vast and tireless Forgery-mill.

5. That the Church was founded upon, and through the Dark Ages of Faith has battened on…(yet languishes decadently upon), monumental and petty forgeries and pious frauds, possible only because of its own shameless mendacity and through the crass ignorance and superstition of the sodden masses of its deluded votaries, purposely kept in that base condition for purposes of ecclesiastical graft and aggrandizement through conscious and most unconscionable imposture.

6. That every conceivable form of religious lie, fraud and imposture has ever been the work of Priests; and through all the history of the Christian Church, as through all human history, has been…and, so far as they have not been shamed out of it by skeptical ridicule and exposure, yet is, the age-long stock in trade and sole means of existence of the priests and ministers of all the religions.

7. That the clerical mind, which .reasons in chains,. is, from its vicious and vacuous .education, and the special selfish interests of the priestly class, incapable either of the perception or the utterance of truth, in matters where the interests of priestcraft are concerned.

 

Church Admits Much Forgery

There was need for a revision which is not yet complete, ranging over all that has been handed down from the Middle Ages under the style and title of the Fathers, the Councils, the Roman and other official, archives. In all these departments forgery and interpolations as well as ignorance had wrought mischief on a great scale – (Catholic Encyclopedia. xii, 768

To undo the creed is to undo the Church. The integrity of the rule of faith is more essential to the cohesion of a religious society than the strict practice of its moral precepts! – (CE. vii, 259)

The Vatican

It is matter of fact, that for some 1500 years of this Era there was but one. True Church of Christ; and that Church claims with conscious pride the origin and authorship of all the New Testament Books, out of its own Holy bosom, by its own canonized Saints. The New Testament Books are, therefore, distinctively Catholic documents. That Church, therefore, if these its credentials and documents are forgeries, as from its own records I shall prove itself forged all the Books of the New Testament and all the documents of religious dogma and propaganda the forgery of which shall be proved in this book, and did itself perpetrate all the pious frauds herein revealed, and is their chief beneficiary.

Why the Forgeries?

If the Hebrew originals had been truthfully translated, we should have no such false pretenses for faith as the Hebrew One God anciently revealed to Adam, and to Moses, no Adam, no man but little lower than the angels, because of his immortal soul, no unique revelation of the Ineffable Name, Jehovah to Moses; all that we would have, all that the Hebrew texts reveal is a primitive polytheistic idolatry of the crudest and most superstitious order – Wheless

Bishop Eusebius of Caesarea
Bishop Eusebius of Caesarea, the great Father of Church History (324 A.D.), whom Niebuhr terms “a very dishonest writer,” of which we shall see many notable instances, says this:

But it is not our place to describe the sad misfortunes which finally came upon (the Christians), as we do not think it proper, moreover, to, record their divisions and unnatural conduct to each other before the persecution (by Diocletian, 305 A.D). Wherefore we have decided to relate nothing concerning them except things in which we can vindicate the Divine judgment. But we shall introduce into this history in general only those events which may be useful first to ourselves and afterwards to posterity – (Ecclesiastical History)

Bishop Eusebius, as we shall see, was one of the most prolific forgers and liars of his age of the Church, and a great romancer; in his hair-raising histories of the holy Martyrs, he assures us that on some occasions the bodies of the martyrs who had been devoured by wild beasts, upon the beasts being strangled, were found alive in their stomachs, even after having been fully digested!

 

John Chrysostom

St. John Chrysostom, the Golden Mouthed, in his work On the Priesthood, has a curious panegyric on the clerical habit of telling lies…Great is the force of deceit! provided it is not excited by a treacherous intention.

St. Jerome

He reaches the climax in his famous Lives of sundry Saints. He relates with all fervor the marvelous experiences of the blessed hermit Paulus,. who was 113 years of age, and for sixty years had lived in a hole in the ground in the remotest recesses of the desert; his nearest neighbor was St. Anthony, who was only ninety and lived in another hole four days. journey away. The existence and whereabouts of Paulus being revealed to Anthony in a vision, he set out afoot to visit the holy Paulus. On the way, .all at once he beholds a creature of mingled shape, half horse half man, called by the poets Hippo-centaur with whom he holds friendly converse. Later he sees a mannikin with hooked snout, horned forehead, and extremities like goat’s feet, this being one of the desert tribe whom the Gentiles worship under the names of Fauns, Satyrs, and Incubi, and whose strange, language Anthony was rejoiced to find that he could understand, as they reasoned together about the salvation of the Lord. Let no one scruple to believe this incident, pleads Father Jerome, its truth is supported by. one of these creatures that, was captured and brought alive to Alexandria and sent embalmed to the emperor at Antioch. Finally holy Anthony reached the retreat of the blessed Paulus, and was welcomed. As they talked, a raven flew down and laid a whole loaf of bread at their feet, said Paulus, the Lord truly loving, truly merciful, has sent us a meal. For the last sixty years I have always received half a loaf, but at your coming the Lord has doubled his soldier’s rations. During the visit Paulus died; Anthony saw Paulus in robes of snowy white ascending on high among a band of angels, and the choirs of prophets and apostles. Anthony dragged the body out to bury it, but was without means to dig a grave; as he was lamenting this unhappy circumstance, .behold, two lions from the recesses of the desert with manes flying on their necks came rushing along; they came straight to the corpse of the blessed old man, fawned on it, roared in mourning, then with their paws dug a grave just wide and deep enough to bold the corpse; came over and licked the hands and feet of Anthony, and ambled away - (Jerome, Life of Paulus the First Hermit).

St. Jerome on Paul

He, then, if anyone, ought to be calumniated; we should speak thus to him: .The proofs which you have used against the Jews and against other heretics bear a different meaning in their own contexts to that which they bear in your Epistles. We see passages taken captive by your pen and pressed into service to win you a victory, which in volumes from which they are taken have no controversial bearing at all the line so often adopted by strong men in controversy of justifying the means by the result – (Jerome: Epistle to Pammachus).

 

Jerome on Eusebius

To confute the opposer, now this argument is adduced and now that. One argues as one pleases, saying one thing while one means another. Origen, Methodius, Eusebius, and Apollinaris write at great length against Celsus and Porphyry. Consider how subtle are the arguments, how insidious the engines with which they overthrow what the spirit of the devil has wrought. Sometimes, it is true, they are compelled to say not what they think but what is needful.

Of Eusebius and the others he again says, that they presume at the price of their soul to assert dogmatically whatever first comes into their head. (Jerome, Epistle li, 7; id. p. 88).

 

St. Augustine

It is more pernicious for Catholics to lie that they may catch heretics, than for heretics to lie that they may not be found out by Catholics – (Against Lying, Chapter Five)

It is lawful, then, either to him that discourses, disputes, and preaches of things eternal, or to him that narrates or speaks of things temporal pertaining to edification of religion or piety, to conceal at fitting times whatever seems fit to be concealed; but to tell a lie is never lawful, therefore neither to conceal by telling a lie - ibid

Augustine’s Headless Women

I was already Bishop of Hippo, when I went into Ethiopia with some servants of Christ there to preach the Gospel. In this country we saw many men and women without heads, who had two great eyes in their breasts; and in countries still more southly, we saw people who had but one eye in their foreheads - (Sermon 37; quoted in Taylor, Syntagma, Diegesis, and by Doane in Bible Myths)

Dr. Conyers Middleton
In his masterpiece entitled: A Free Inquiry Into The Miraculous Powers, Which Are Supposed To Have Subsisted In The Christian Church: From The Earliest Ages Through Several Successive Centuries, published in 1749, Dr. Middleton writes:

Many spurious books were forged in the earliest times of the Church, in the name of Christ and his apostles, which passed upon all the Fathers as genuine and divine through several successive ages.

It will not appear strange to those who have given any attention to the history of mankind, which will always suggest this sad reflection: That the greatest zealots in religion, or the leaders of sects and parties, whatever purity or principles they pretend to have seldom scrupled to make use of a commodious lie for the advancement of what they, call the truth. And with regard to these very Fathers, there is not one of them, as an eminent writer of ecclesiastical history declares, who made any scruple in those ages of using the hyperbolical style to advance the honor of God and the salvation of men – ibid

 

Lecky on Pious Forgery

During that gloomy period the only scholars in Europe were priest and monks, who conscientiously believed that no amount of falsehood was reprehensible which conduced to the edification of the people. All their writings, and more especially their histories, became tissues of the wildest fables, so grotesque and at the same time so audacious, that they were the wonder of succeeding ages, And the very men who scattered these fictions broadcast over Christendom, taught at the same time that credulity was a virtue and skepticism a crime – (History of the Rise and Influence of the Spirit of Rationalism in Europe)

The Fathers laid down as a distinct proposition that pious frauds were justifiable and even laudable, and if they had not laid this down they would nevertheless have practiced them as a necessary consequence of their doctrine of exclusive salvation. Immediately all ecclesiastical literature became tainted with a spirit of the most unblushing mendacity. Heathenism was to be combated, and therefore prophecies of Christ by Orpheus and the Sibyls were forged, lying wonders were multiplied. Heretics were to be convinced, and therefore interpolations of old writings or complete forgeries were habitually opposed to the forged Gospels. The tendency triumphed wherever the supreme importance of dogmas was held. Generation after generation it became more universal; it continued till the very sense of truth and the very love of truth seemed blotted out from the minds of men - ibid

The Septuagint (Greek Version of the Bible)

…the text of the Septuagint was regarded as so unreliable, because of its freedom in rendering, and of the alterations which had been introduced into it, etc., that, during the second century of our era it was discarded by the Church – (Catholic Encyclopedia)

Copies of the Septuagint, says CE, were multiplied, and, as might be expected, many changes, deliberate as well as involuntary, crept in…Indeed, the itch for Scripture-scribbling was so rife among such ex-Pagan Christians as could write and get hold of a copy, that St. Augustine complains: .It is possible to enumerate those who have translated the Scriptures from Hebrew into Greek, but not those who have translated them into Latin. In both, in the early days of the faith whoso possessed a Greek manuscript and thought he had some knowledge of both tongues was daring enough to undertake a translation…So the Faith was founded on befuddlement of the Blessed Word of God as any nondescript scribbler palmed it off to be – Wheless

…Holy Church never possessed or used a single book of Scripture or other document of importance, to the glory of God and the glorification of the Church, which was not a rank original forgery and bristled besides with many deliberate changes or forged interpolations - Wheless

 

The Virgin Birth Fallacy

The Greek priest who forged the Gospel according to St. Matthew, having before him the false Septuagint translation of Isaiah, fables the Jewish Mary yielding to the embraces of the Angel Gabriel to engender Jesus, and backs it up by appeal to the Septuagint translation of Isaiah vii, 14: Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, (Matt 1: 23). Isaiah’s original Hebrew, with the mistranslated words underscored, reads: Hinneh ha-almah harah ve-yeldeth ben ve-karath shem-o immanuel…which, falsely translated by the false pen of the pious translators, runs thus in the English: Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel, (Isa. 7:14). The Hebrew words ha-almah mean simply the young woman; and harah is the Hebrew past or perfect tense, .conceived,. which in Hebrew, as in English, represents past and completed action. Honestly translated, the verse reads: Behold, the young woman has conceived…(is with child)…and beareth a son and calleth his name Immanuel. Almah means simply a young woman, of marriageable age, whether married or not, or a virgin or not; in a broad general sense exactly like girl or maid in English, when we say shop-girl, parlor-maid, barmaid, without reference to or vouching for her technical virginity, which, in Hebrew, is always expressed by the word bethulah. But in the Septuagint translation into Greek, the Hebrew almah was erroneously rendered into the Greek parthenos, virgin, with the definite article ha, in Hebrew, and “e” in Greek (the), rendered into the indefinite “a” by later falsifying translators…And St. Jerome falsely used the Latin word virgo. As early as the second century B.C, says the distinguished Hebrew scholar and critic, Salomon Reinach, the Jews perceived the error and pointed it out to the Greeks; but the Church knowingly persisted in the false reading, and for over fifteen centuries she has clung to her error…The truth of this accusation of conscious persistence in known error through the centuries is proved by confession of St. Jerome, who made the celebrated Vulgate translation from the Hebrew into Latin, and intentionally clung to the error though Jerome well knew that it was an error and false; and thus he perpetuated through fifteen hundred years the myth of the prophetic virgin birth of Jesus called Christ - Wheless

Old Testament Fraud Conceded
Wheless writes: “It is true that the Pentateuch, so long attributed to Moses, is now held by the vast majority of non-Catholic, and by an increasing number of Catholic, scholars to be a compilation of four independent sources put together in final shape soon after the Captivity.”

It is true that the Pentateuch, so long attributed to Moses, is now held by the vast majority of non-Catholic, and by an increasing number of Catholic, scholars to be a compilation of four independent sources put together in final shape soon after the Captivity - (Catholic Encyclopedia)

Massacre of the Innocents

That a Roman king, under the great Roman Peace of the Golden Age of Augustus, could execute such a wholesale massacre of the subjects of the Empire – why it proves itself impossible. No human history records such a massacre in Judea, not even Josephus, who retells the most trifling of details of the life and reign of Herod, has a word of this tremendous murderous event – Wheless

Jesus – Not of the Seed of David

Jesus was not the carnal son of Joseph, but was the incarnate son of Yahweh by the Holy Ghost and the yet Virgin Mary, he could not, by any possibility of human descent be a blood descendant of David, whose line and generation ended with Joseph, if Joseph was not the carnal son of Jesus. So in no sense could Jesus be a direct descendant and “Son of David” and so could not fill the first essential requirement of the Promised Messiah – Wheless

◊ ◊ ◊

The Christ: A Critical Review
and Analysis of the Evidence of His Existence
by John E. Remsberg


Phallic Worship

We find the cross in India, Egypt, Tibet, Japan, always as the sign of life-giving power, it was worn as an amulet by girls and women, and seems to have been specially worn by the women attached to the temples [sacred prostitutes], as a symbol of what was, to them, a religious calling. The cross is, in fact, nothing but the refined phallus, and in the Christian religion is a significant emblem of its pagan origin; it was adored, carved in temples, and worn as a sacred emblem by sun and nature worshipers, long before there were any Christians to adore, carve, and wear it. The crowd kneeling before the cross in Roman Catholic and in High Anglican churches is a simple reproduction of the crowd who knelt before it in the temples of ancient days, and the girls who wear it amongst ourselves are — in the most innocent unconsciousness of its real significance — exactly copying the Indian and Egyptian women of an elder time – Annie Besant

In the Etruscan tombs have been found crosses of four phalli - American Cyclopedia

It has been reserved for Christian art to crowd our churches with the emblems of Bel and Astarte, Baalim and Ashtoreth, linga and yoni, and to elevate the phallus to the position of the supreme deity - Dr. Thomas Inman (Ancient Pagan and Modern Christian Symbolism)

The Sacred Prostitutes

Aschera, the voluptuous goddess of fertility, was a Hebrew goddess and was worshiped, along with Jehovah, in the temple itself at Jerusalem…Associated with the worship of Aschera and other goddesses of this character was what is known as sacred prostitution. Thousands of women, the fairest and best lured of their race, and also men (sodomites), prostituted themselves for the support of their religion. John Clark Ridpath, in his History of the World, dwells upon this institution. It was practiced for centuries among the Hebrews, constituting a part of the temple worship, the Jewish kings, with the exception of a few, like Hezekiah and Josiah, sanctioning it. Solomon’s temple was largely a Pagan temple. Before it stood two Phallic pillars, while its doors were ornamented with symbols of Phallic and Solar worship. Solomon worshiped, in addition to other Pagan deities, Astarte (Ashtoreth), the Sidonian Aschera (1 Kings 11: 5-7).

Crimes and Debauchery

We may not lay much stress on such isolated instances of depravity as that of Pope John XXII, who was condemned, among many other crimes, for incest and adultery; or the abbot-elect of St. Augustine, at Canterbury, who in 1171 was found, on investigation, to have seventeen illegitimate children in a single village; or an abbot of St. Pelayo, in Spain, who in 1130 was proved to have kept no less than seventy concubines; or Henry III, bishop of Liege, who was deposed in 1274 for having sixty-five illegitimate children; but it is impossible to resist the evidence of a long chain of Councils and ecclesiastical writers, who conspire in depicting far greater evils than simple concubinage…The writers of the middle ages are full of accounts of nunneries that were like brothels, of the vast multitude of infanticides within their walls, and of that inveterate prevalence of incest among the clergy, which rendered it necessary again and again to issue the most stringent enactments that priests should not be permitted to live with their mothers or sisters – W. E. H. Lecky (History of European Morals, Vol. II)

Monotheism

To Judaism Christians ascribe the glory of having been the first religion to teach a pure monotheism. But monotheism existed long before the Jews attained to it. Zoroaster and his earliest followers were monotheists, dualism being a later development of the Persian theology. The adoption of monotheism by the Jews, which occurred only at a very late period in their history, was not, however, the result of a divine revelation, or even of an intellectual superiority, for the Jews were immeasurably inferior intellectually to the Greeks and Romans, to the Hindus and Egyptians, and to the Assyrians and Babylonians, who are supposed to have retained a belief in polytheism. This monotheism of the Jews has chiefly the result of a religious intolerance never before equaled and never since surpassed, except in the history of Christianity and Mohammedanism, the daughters of Judaism. Jehovistic priests and kings tolerated no rivals of their god and made death the penalty for disloyalty to him. The Jewish nation became monotheistic for the same reason that Spain, in the clutches of the Inquisition, became entirely Christian - Remsberg

Judaism and Paganism

The early Israelites were mostly sun worshipers. And even in later times, the sun god, Baal. divided with Jehovah the worship of the Jews. Saul, Jonathan, and David named their children in honor of this god - Remsberg

Sun-worship was by no means unknown to the Israelites…The myths that were circulated among these people show that they were zealous worshipers of the sun. These myths are still preserved, but, as in all other cases, they are so much altered as to be hardly recognizable. The writer who has preserved them for us lived at a time when the worship of the sun had long ago died out. He transforms the sun god into an Israelite hero (Samson) – Dr. H. Oort (The Old Testament for Learners)

Charles Francois Dupuis, in his Origin of Worship, one of the most elaborate and remarkable works on mythology ever penned, shows that nearly all the religions of the world, including Christianity, were derived largely from solar worship. All the solar deities, he says, have a common history. This history, summarized, is substantially as follows: “The god is born about December 25th, without sexual intercourse, for the sun, entering the winter solstice, emerges in the sign of Virgo, the heavenly Virgin. His mother remains ever-virgin, since the rays of the sun, passing through the zodiacal sign, leave it intact. His infancy is begirt with dangers, because the new-born Sun is feeble in the midst of the winter’s fogs and mists, which threaten to devour him; his life is one of toil and peril, culminating at the spring equinox in a final struggle with the powers of darkness. At that period the day and night are equal, and both fight for the mastery. Though the night veil the urn and he seems dead; though he has descended out of sight, below the earth, yet he rises again triumphant, and he rises in the sign of the Lamb, and is thus the Lamb of God, carrying away the darkness and death of the winter months. Henceforth he triumphs, growing ever stronger and more brilliant. He ascends into the zenith, and there he glows, on the right hand of God, himself God, the very substance of the Father, the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, upholding all things by his life-giving power – Remsberg

Concocted Saints

Every cathedral or monastery had its tutelar saint, and every saint his legend, fabricated in order to enrich the churches under his protection, by exaggerating his virtues, his miracles, and consequently his power of serving those who paid liberally for his patronage. Many of those saints were imaginary persons; sometimes a blundered inscription added a name to the calendar, and sometimes, it is said, a heathen god was surprised at the company to which he was introduced, and the rites with which he was honored – Henry Hallam (Middle Ages)

The very same temples, the very same images, which were once consecrated to Jupiter and the other demons (gods), are now consecrated to the Virgin Mary and the other saints - Bishop Newton

the worship of the martyrs was modeled, by degrees, according to the religious services that were said to the gods before the coming of Christ – Von Mosheim (Ecclesiastical History)

This transference was promoted by the numerous cases in which Christian saints became the successors of local deities, and Christian worship supplanted the ancient local worship. This explains the great number of similarities between gods and saints – (Catholic Encyclopedia)

 

Read Full Post »

From all these facts it appears that the population of Ireland came from the West, and not from Asia – that it was one of the many waves of population flowing out from the Island of Atlantis – and herein we find the explanation of that problem which has puzzled the Aryan scholars. As Ireland is farther from the Punjab than Persia, Greece, Rome, or Scandinavia, it would follow that the Celtic wave of migration must have been the earliest sent out from the Sanskrit centre; but it is now asserted by Professor Schleicher and others that the Celtic tongue shows that it separated from the Sanskrit original tongue later than the others, and that it is more closely allied to the Latin than any other Aryan tongue. This is entirely inexplicable upon any theory of an Eastern origin of the Indo-European races, but very easily understood if we recognize the Aryan and Celtic migrations as going out about the same time from the Atlantean fountain-head. There are many points confirmatory of this belief. In the first place, the civilization of the Irish dates back to a vast antiquity - Ignatius Donnelly (Atlantis: The Ante-Diluvian Epoch, 1882)

A young Queen Elizabeth with the High Druid during a ceremony. Modern Druidism is nothing more than Atonism. It’s a far cry from the original form known in ancient times.

As we have shown throughout the Irish Origins of Civilization, the symbols and traditions we associate with Judaism, Christianity, Templarism, and Masonry, originate in Ireland.

They were first employed by the Druid elders of the West, once known throughout the world as the Arya. The name of Ireland was originally Ari or Arya Land. One of the main connotations of this term was “Western Land.” Another connotation was “Land of the Pure or Noble Ones.”

Hard as it is for most modern men and women to comprehend, once-upon-a-time the little green island of Ireland was home to the world’s original aristocracy. This fact has not been conceded by the vast majority of Celtic scholars who are for the most part in doubt about where the so-called “Celts” originally came from, and unaware that the term “Celt,” as promulgated by Roman mythmongers, is both inaccurate and prejudicial.

Our Thesis

The Ten Commandments of the Druids were almost identical with those given by God to Moses – Richard Kelley Hoskins

We began work on The Irish Origins of Civilization in 2005 and published both volumes of the book in November 2007. Our researches into Ireland’s role in world history commenced in 1981, after a preliminary study of ancient Irish mythology. As of this date, few of our theories and assertions have been accepted by modern-day writers and researchers. Nor have they been deeply contemplated and correctly tackled by revisionists. Nevertheless, we are now in an age when the ideas we present are likely to be corroborated. Recent archaeological discoveries are helping to radically change everything that has hitherto been accepted about the history of the West. The lies and fallacies that have concealed the facts about our past are daily being compromised.

…he who keeps back the truth, or withholds it from men, from motives of expediency, is either a coward or a criminal, or both – Max Muller (The Science of Religion)

In our text we assert the following controversial points, which must be deeply considered by every unbiased historian and researcher:

  • The elements of modern civilizations originated in prediluvian times, long before the official dates given for the advent of sophisticated human artifice. After the destruction of Atlantis and other prehistoric civilizations (approximately 13,500 years ago), surviving cultural elements were transported to Britain and Scandinavia.
  • The preservers and disseminators of prediluvian knowledge were the priesthood known as the Druids. This word means Servant or Keeper of Truth. However, the Druids were a worldwide priesthood and were not confined to Western Europe. In Egypt they were known as Amenists. The cosmologies and pantheons of India, Egypt, Italy, Greece, and other countries, were not autochthonous. They originated in Britain and Scandinavia. (Norway was once joined to Scotland via a great land bridge.)
  • Ireland, not Egypt, was the post-diluvian cradle of the elements of civilization. It is from Britain and Scandinavia that these elements spread throughout the world. This fact is widely denied because it would inevitably give rise to speculation about Atlantis, the Age of Catastrophe, and antiquity of advanced humans. Revelations on these subjects devastate fundamental tenets of modern-day science and religion. However, the true facts about the widespread influence of Irish Druidism is largely unknown because of the wholesale destruction of the Druids and the prolonged and deliberate suppression and mutilation of their social traditions and religious leitmotifs.
  • There were primordial connections between Britain and Egypt. Long before the first official dynasties, over 4,000 years ago, the Western Arya migrated to the Middle and Far East, establishing new civilizations and enriching existing ones. Their remains have been discovered in Upper Egypt and locations farther East. They were the original architects of the Giza Pyramids and the many sacred temples along the Nile. They brought with them the worship of Amen Ra, Osiris, Horus, and Isis (the Nordic Is) . While in the East, the Arya referred to their own Western habitats as “lands of the dead,” due to the colossal devastation that occurred there.
  • The many prehistoric and historic migrations to the British Isles (of Iberians, Celts, Gaels, and so on) were for the most part returns. During the so-called “Age of Catastrophe,” titanic cataclysms (following on from those that destroyed Atlantis) displaced the original inhabitants of Britain, who were forced to flee to the Continent across land-bridges now lost beneath the waves.
  • The Druids were Aryans. This word has been deliberately misinterpreted to signify members of a race. However, the term truly refers to a spiritual caste, an elect. It is also the true name of Ireland, correctly rendered Ariland, or “Land of the Arya.” The term can also be correctly rendered Eri, signifying the Earth goddess of the ancient Druids. Etymologically, Ari and Eri can be found as roots in terms and names such as area, terra, Tara, Mary, Hera, Benares, Armenia, Aramaic, and aristocracy, etc.
  • The language of the Arya is now referred to as Aramaic and Hebrew. However, these languages have been fraudulently put before us by duplicitous linguists and other so-called “experts.” They are not “Semitic” and were not invented by early Jews or Canaanites. On the contrary, the twenty two letters of the Hebrew alphabet are based on the ancient Irish alphabet. Specifically, the so-called “Hebrew” alphabet was the sacred alphabet of the initiates. It was the non-hieroglyphic “hieratic” script of Egyptian adepts, the sacerdotal alphabet of the Ibaru who were not the ancestors of modern religious Jews. They were the Judites, Judges, and Wise Ones; the architects of high civilizations eventually brought low by desecrators who appropriated, corrupted, and misrepresented their sacred leitmotifs. (According to researcher Tony Bushby, the shapes of the twenty two “Hebrew” letters were, in fact, based on the serpentine shadows cast by sunlight passing through the, now lost, crystalline capstone on top of the Great Pyramid of Giza. These “letters” were assigned to the twenty two cards of the Tarot, which originated in Ireland, and to the twenty two “paths” on the Kabalistic “Tree of Life.” The concept of the sacred tree was known to Western adepts – British, Nordic, and European – millennia before the rise of Judaism and Christianity.)
  • Terms such as Israel, Israelite, Jew, Judite, Yahud, Jehovah, Adonai, Aton, Amen, Elohim, Christ, Jesus, Messiah, Joshua, Isaac, David, Solomon, and so on, were originally Druidic or Aryan appellations. Some of these terms were titles denoting senior members of Druidic colleges. These terms were plagiarized and deliberately mistranslated to obscure the facts about the origins of religion.
  • Judeo-Christianity is an adulterated form of Druidism and Amenism. The vast majority of tenets, doctrines, terms, and symbols of modern religion are the result of deliberate plagiarism. They are based on ancient Aryan theology and astrotheology. The adulterated form of Druidism and Amenism can also be referred to as Atonism.
  • Atonism is the basis for the monotheistic elements of Judeo-Christian theology. That modern experts foam at the mouth denying this fact, does not make it less true. The truth is that Christianity was not conceived by egalitarian Jews or Essenes, Mandeans, Stoics, Therapeuts, or Alexandrian Gnostics, as many misinformed researchers and authors believe. Most of these Oriental sects were branches of ancient Atonism. The same can be said of Mithraism and Talmudism. The Jewish Jehovah is none other than Adon or Aton, god of light.
  • The emperors who codified and established Christianity were members of Solar Cults that were outer cells of a more secretive Atonist lodge. Senior members of the Claudian, Piso, and Flavian dynasties of Rome worked closely with wealthy and powerful Sadducees and Pharisees to establish the Christian religion. This Atonist quorum feared the rise of other religions with egalitarian tenets and “Druidic” elements. To suppress rivals and galvanize imperial dominion, they funded duplicitous scribes and compilers (such as Paul and Marcion) to create Christianity, basing their “Jesus Christ” on many ancient solar heroes and deities. The sidereal motifs found throughout the scriptures prove this beyond all doubt. Nevertheless, the god of the Bible, Jehovah, was not the god of the Jews, as most academic historians falsely allege. He was the god of Solar Cult priests and pharaohs who were themselves descended from the Hyksos kings cryptically referred to in the scriptures as “Israelites.” This term derives from Isa (god of the Western Arya and their descendents), and Amen Ra (god of the ancient Egyptian kings.)
  • The so-called but misnamed “Jewish” co-conspirators who directed the operations of the Roman Caesars and Emperors, were Atonists. Specifically, they were the leaders of the Order of Melchizedek (or Akhenaton). They were Pharisees and Sadducees of high rank, keepers of the so-called “Oral Tradition” allegedly delivered to their ancestors at Mount Sinai. This quorum of sorcerers were also known as the Gaonim. The capitalized letter “G” found on Masonic iconography refers to this super secret Luciferian cabal. The Gaonim have nothing whatever in common with modern religious Jews or the individuals, races, and tribes featured in the testaments.
  • The original Jews or Judites are not the religious Torah-readers known today. Terms and appellations of this kind do not refer to the kind of sects or beliefs we might first imagine. They refer to a caste of sorcerers descended from the corrupt Solar Cults (or Luciferians) of antiquity. The members of the British royal family, for example, are Judites, even though they belong to the Protestant religion. The Pope is a Judite, and so are his bishops and cardinals, even though they belong to the Catholic religion. The word Tudor derives from Juda or Judah, as do the terms judge, tutor, and Teuton. These facts are known to members of Masonic Orders and other “Judaic” enclaves. To them religious affiliations mean little and are merely a form of camouflage. They serve to dupe the uninformed masses of the world.
  • The founder of Atonism was Pharaoh Akhenaton (Amenhotep IV). He appears in Jewish history as Moses, Zadok, and Melchizedek. He was not an enlightener, as ninety eight percent of the world’s writers and historians apparently imagine. On the contrary, Akhenaton was a megalomaniac who ravaged Egypt and violently destroyed its many marvels. He was finally ousted from power and expelled from the country. As researcher Ralph Ellis has shown, the rise of Akhenaton’s monotheistic beliefs and warped brand of solar theology coincided with an important astrological phenomenon, namely, the precessional transition of the sun out of the house of Taurus into Aries.
  • Akhenaton’s Atonists were members of the Hyksos dynasty of kings and princes. However, in our estimation, these controversial kings were of Scythian (or Gaelic) ancestry. In other words, they were from the West. During and after the Age of Catastrophe their ancestors (the pure Arya) fled from Britain to Northern and Eastern Europe, and from there further Eastward toward Syria, Palestine, and India. Although the Scythians of later ages were originally affiliated with the Megalithic Arya, some of their number became spiritually and morally corrupt. Today, a few mainstream historians and archeologists hesitatingly accept that Western “Celts” (as they are erroneously called) had settlements in the Middle and Far East. This is because these migrations were relatively late, historically speaking. They date from approximately 600 years BC onward. Modern academics, however, dare not accept or acknowledge earlier Megalithic migrations from the West to the East. As we said, this idea leads to a plethora of vexatious questions that “experts” habitually and contemptuously ignore.
  • The modern-day revisionists Ralph Ellis, Moustafa Gadalla, and Ahmed Osman (following on from Comyns Beaumont and other maverick geniuses) conclude that the so-called “Israelites” and “Judites” of the Old Testament were none other than the Hyksos-Atonists, first expelled from Egypt at the beginning of the eighteenth dynasty and again during the reign of Akhenaton. We assert that the Hyksos/Atonists were originally Scythians from the West. We also assert that Akhenaton’s first wife Nefertiti, her daughter Meritaten, and their descendents, were Scythians.
  • The exiled Scythian/Hyksos/Atonists, or Israelites, did not disappear from the world and did not spend any time in “Captivity.”  They were a super-wealthy pharaonic dynasty with connections throughout the world. After the fall of Akhenaton, their descendents eventually migrated to their ancestral homes in the West in order to establish a new empire. From Britain they exercised control over their many lieutenants in Athens, Rome, Tanis, Alexandria, Judea, and elsewhere. The British Empire is the Atonist Empire upon which the sun (Aton) never sets. (The Union Jack is really a symbol of the Union of Jacob.) Its founders and maintainers have unleashed untold mayhem for centuries and have caused unfathomable suffering throughout the world. Our work is dedicated utterly to the exposure of these psychopathic plutocrats and the ruin of their anti-human industry.
  • The coming of the Atonists was recorded by Irish and Scottish annalists. The records refer to the invaders as Milesians, after their leader King Mil. (He is known to the Scots as Gathelos or Gaythelos, which is probably were we derive the term “Gael,” meaning “stranger.”) Officially, the Milesians are believed to have crossed over to Ireland from Spain around 600 BC. However, we believe these dates have been deliberately falsified. The Atonist invasion probably occurred nearly one thousand years before the official dates given. The falsification occurred because historians have been directed to date the Gaelic invasion of Ireland, suppression of the Druids, and creation of Christianity, to the period following the rise of Rome (700 BC), and not before. As we said, the ancestors of the Milesians (the Scythians) were originally Irish. They had been displaced to Europe and the Middle East after experiencing the havoc of the Age of Catastrophe.
  • Eradicating the Druids proved to be a difficult task for the Milesian-Atonists. They eventually called on their agents in Rome to lend a hand. In our opinion, the imperialist activities of Alexander the Great, Julius and Augustus Caesar, and other Greek and Roman tyrants, were mercenary actions, funded and directed by high-ranking Atonists ensconced in Britain. This same British-based cabal also financed the establishment of the Christian Church in Byzantium (Constantinople) and finally Rome. Christianity was and is hybridized Druidism. It has usurped the place of the unadulterated school once known and respected throughout the world. Furthermore, Irish Culdean (or Atonist) monks (those in charge of cannibalizing Druidic traditions) became tutors of the Templar nobility of Britain and Europe. The Culdeans, together with their Templar and Cistercian scions, were the “preservers” of cannibalized Druidic traditions. This the secondary reason why pagan elements turn up in Christianity. It is also the reason for the rivalry that eventually erupted between hardline Romish Christians and “Gnostic” types such as the Knights Templar.
  • Members of the French, German, and Swiss Merovingian dynasty were, and still are, Atonists. Powerful secret societies such as the Priory de Sion, Knights Templar, Freemasons, and Rosicrucians, etc, are funded and operated by elite royals who were and are either biologically or ideologically related to the Hyksos-Atonist-Judites of antiquity. They are “Luciferians” or “Princes of Light.” In times past most of the autocratic Merovingian dukes and princes were tutored by Irish Culdean monks who had appropriated, corrupted, and cannibalized the traditions, teachings, and iconography of the Druids. The Culdeans, Cistercians, and Templars were descended from the Atonist-Milesians who, after being expelled from Egypt with Akhenaton, journeyed West to eventually conquer Ireland approximately one thousand years BC.
  • The modern-day architecture of control, and so-called “New World Order,” is the brainchild of the Atonist imperialists whose existence we expose throughout our work. The politically active members of present-day royal dynasties, who fund the powerful secret societies, are either biologically or ideologically related to the Atonist pharaohs of old. The majority of the symbols permeating the corporate and religious world denotes this Atonist Cult of Luciferians. Their “New World Order” is a architecture of control designed to replace the “Old World Order” lost to them in ages past. This cult of sorcerers – the Gaonim or Exilarchs (the Princes and Brothers of Light, or of Aton) – exercise control over human beings politically and theologically. The religions they have spawned serve to control man’s emotions and pacify his rebellious spirit, while their political orgs offer him a semblance of superiority and power. Tantalized with chimeras of positive social change and technical progress, and blinded by the “light of Aton,” man remains psychologically arrested. Consequently, he presents no threat whatsoever to the Establishment figures who habitually treat him as a disposable pawn on their geopolitical board game.
  • The modern-day architects of control are not scions of some indefinable “mystery religion,” as many Christian conspiracy buffs allege. They are initiates of secret fraternities created by the same Black Lodge responsible for the establishment of the Christian Church. Therefore, Christians who seek to expose the workings of secret societies are largely ignorant of vital facts concerning their own allegiances. They are handicapped by not knowing that the  very religions to which they belong were established and financed by the same Atonists who fund and direct the secret societies. The Atonists have cunningly divided society in order to pit one faction against another. While the “opposames” witlessly ride their see-saws, the Atonist presence remains indistinct. Nevertheless, the Judaism, Protestantism, Catholicism, Zionism, and Masonry, known today, are all “brands” manufactured by the Atonist “corporation” or Black Lodge. Therefore, only those free from political and religious bias can successfully combat the nefarious intelligence that has preyed over mankind for so many ages.

Servants of Aton

There is some evidence that one of the Flavian emperors may have converted to Judaism even as Constantine later converted to Christianity - Richard A. Gabriel (Jesus the Egyptian)

One day soon, perhaps, the world will finally realize that high civilizations existed prior to the tenth millennia BC, and that the knowledge man has gained in recent ages is but a paltry recapitulation of prediluvian wisdom. Unbiased and open-minded “experts” within the academies of the world may soon agree that the elements of civilization germinated in Western lands, and that there were, in remote ages, relationships between Western and Eastern nations. They may finally acknowledge the facts about the true origins of Judaism and Christianity and hopefully shed light on the sinister Atonist cabal that has long directed the operations of the Western world’s religions and governments. We can but hope.

In our work, we assert that Christianity and Judaism as we have come to know them, and as they have been deliberately put before us, are branches of the tree of Atonism. They arose from the ideology of Akhenaton and his Solar Cult priests. Christianity was created by the Princes of Light – the Gaonim – who were either biologically or ideologically related to the Solar Cult pharaohs of the eighteenth dynasty. As we mentioned above, the prime movers in this worldwide conspiracy are descended from ancient Scythians, known in Egypt as the Hyksos or “Shepherd” kings. They and their descendants can correctly be referred to by the following appellations:

Atonists
Gaonim
Levites
Judites
Israelites
Zadokites (or elite Sadducees)
Sons of Zadok
Zionists (or Sionists)

However, we believe that members of Eastern enclaves were not the only men in cahoots with the Atonists. Members of elite families in Western lands, such as Vespasian, Titus, Claudius, Poppaea Constantine, Theodosius, and Justinian, were we believe also seduced by their power. Several members of the Flavian dynasty of Rome, for example, rose to power because of their allegiance with the descendants of Pharaoh Akhenaton. The actions of these men were directed and funded by a powerful Atonist quorum whose existence has been largely unknown until recent times.

Emperor Titus was the son of Emperor Vespasian (7-79AD) of the Flavian dynasty. According to certain records (in the works of Tacitus, Suetonius, and Josephus), Vespasian was associated with elite Jews, such as procurator Tiberius Julius Alexander and Alexandrian priest Basilides. According to a few researchers, Vespasian and his Eastern allies created the religion that would eventually become Christianity. As the arch-conspirators funded the creation of their new religion, they saw to it that rival cults and sects were undermined and exterminated. Vespasian’s successor, his son Titus (79-81 AD), ransacked Judea, slaughtered one million people or more, and had the sacred treasures of the Temple of Jerusalem transported under guard to Rome. We believe the Flavians were merely servants of “Atonist” elites who considered certain powerful sects in Alexandria and Judea a threat to their hegemony. They feared the advent of a “Gnostic” type religion that would incorporate Druidic and Amenist theological elements. Fearing diminution of their power, they directed their Roman and Roman-Jewish lackeys to fund “Paul” and other scribes. These scribes were to plagiarize and cannibalize ancient doctrines so that a new empire-galvanizing religion could be concocted. As we show in the following chapters, the Roman oligarchs worked closely with the shadowy elite Sadducees of Judea to suppress revolt and expand theocratic and imperial power. These groups were directed by the highest-ranking Atonists in Britain - Michael Tsarion (Irish Origins of Civilization, Vol. II)

The Sadducee high priest, appointed by the Romans, was assassinated by the Zealots, and a major terrorist campaign was launched against other Sadducees who had aligned themselves with Rome – Baigent and Leigh (The Messianic Legacy)

There is no room for doubt that the presence of many learned men from Egypt who maintained close contact with the emperors (e.g., Chaeromon of Naucratis or Dionysus of Alexandria…) contributed to the popularity of the Egyptian cults at the Imperial court – Dr. Margarita Tacheva (Eastern Cults in Moesia Inferior and Thracia)

Claudius was also positively disposed toward Egyptian religion, and Nero…had an Egyptian teacher, Chaeromon, who saw to the dissemination of Egyptian knowledge at Rome…Vespasian dedicated a large statue of the Nile to Rome…Together with his son Titus, he spent the night before their triumph over Judea (71 AD) in the temple of the Roman Isis…Titus is probably the anonymous “pharaoh” depicted in front of the Apis bull in the catacombs of Kom el-Shuqafa in Alexandria – Erik Hornung (The Secret Lore of Egypt)

Emperor Vespasian took possession of all Jewish religious artifacts that had previously been safely stored in the Temple, including the precious Torah, and stored them in the Capitoline Jove in Rome. He then proclaimed the entire Jewish territory the Roman Emperor’s persona property. And had his decision officially ratified by the Senate…Josephus recorded that Vespasian personally kept the Torah, revealing that it had at sometime been recovered from Rabbi Jesus Cunobeline and replaced in the Temple…the great Temple of Jerusalem was no longer, and the Jews had been disposed of their land, their treasure and the physical substance of their religion – Tony Bushby (The Bible Fraud)

The Romans…harbored no hostility toward the Jews whom they though more ethical and religiously observant than the Greeks. The Romans knew that Judaism  was a religion of great antiquity and respected this. Jews had a reputation as ethical people among the Romans and were granted full religious liberty. Many Romans became “God-fearers,” that is practitioners of Judaism observing all precepts except circumcision…There is some evidence that one of the Flavian emperors may have converted to Judaism even as Constantine later converted to Christianity - Richard A. Gabriel (Jesus the Egyptian)

He is brought in chains to Rome, but against tradition, and because of their legal title to the Emperorship, he is greeted and freed of all charges. He and his family live splendidly in Rome, in the Palace of the British, given them by the Emperor - Tony Bushby (The Bible Fraud, on British King Caradoc’s treatment after his capture)

The Arch of Titus was erected to commemorate the sacking of Jerusalem by Roman forces in AD 70. The Holy of Holies was violated and the Menorah and Scrolls of the Torah were pillaged and transported to Rome. Emperor Titus ordered the slaughter of over one million people in Judea. To this day, Jews refuse to walk beneath the Arch of Titus in Rome. (Here for more)

The Aryans

Cities may burn, floods may destroy, pestilence may kill, and wars may ravage, yet a word may survive – Henry Binkley Stein (Thirty Thousand Gods Before Jehovah)

Although the priests of Aton were monotheistic, Atonism itself was a corrupt version of earlier sacred traditions. The theology of Atonism was built upon the age old foundations of Amenism and Druidism. The facts about the Amenists and Druids have, however, been deliberately obscured by the ideological descendants of the Atonists who have funded and directed so-called “historians” to skew the facts about Egypt and Ireland and distort the meaning of many important terms and titles.

One of the most misunderstood and misapplied titles is “Aryan.” Its origins are much more interesting than we might at first imagine. To this day Ireland is known by the Gaelic appellations Eire and Erin. But where do these terms come from? In fact, they refer directly to the primordial goddess Eri or Ari. Therefore, the syllables ari and eri either denote or connote the goddess after whom Ireland was named. In many cases, therefore, wherever word roots such as ari, ara, eri, and so on, are found, they connote or denote either the land of Ireland specifically or, alternatively, the Western hemisphere. They signify the men of the West, their sacred land and beloved goddess.

Goddesses permeated Ireland. Mountain, rivers, valleys, wells, all testified to her presence. Around the eleventh century, Ireland became known predominately as Eire, a name derived from the Goddess Eriu, one of the triple Goddesses: Eriu, Banba, and Fotla…Eriu makes it clear that anyone wishing to enter Ireland would have to revere the goddesses if they wished to prosper and be fruitful – Mary Condren (The Serpent and the Goddess)

As to the original homeland of the Arya, we take the view of researchers Ignatius Donnelly, Anna Wilkes, Conor MacDari, and Comyns Beaumont, who stressed that the ancestral habitat of the Arya lay in the West. Donnelly specified the lost prediluvian continent of Atlantis, and we agree wholeheartedly with his assertion. The lands of the North-West, namely Britain, Scandinavia, Iceland, Greenland, and perhaps even the Arctic climes, are in our opinion remnants of lost Atlantis. There is ample evidence for this contention, even though it has long been suppressed by academics who would rather that vexatious questions about man and his true history are never sufficiently answered.

…the Aryans were autochthonous neither in Europe nor in Central Asia, but had their original home somewhere near the North Pole in the Paleolithic times, and that, they migrated from this place southwards in Asia and Europe, not by any “irresistible impulse,” but by unwelcome changes in the climatic conditions of their original home. The Avesta preserves traditions which fully support this view. But these have been treated as valueless by scholars, who worked up their theories at a time when man was regarded as post-glacial, and the Avestic traditions were, it was believed, not supported by any Vedic authority. But with the time-telescope of a wider range supplied to us by recent scientific discoveries it has become possible to demonstrate that the Avestic traditions represent a real historical fact and that they are fully supported by the testimony of the Vedas – L. B. G. Tilak (The Artic Home in the Vedas)

The North Pole is already considered by several eminent scientific men as the most likely place where plant and animal life first originated; and I believe it can be satisfactorily shown that there is enough positive evidence in the most ancient books of the Aryan race, the Vedas and the Avesta, to prove that the oldest home of the Aryan people was somewhere in regions round about the North Pole – ibid

…the strongly substantiated proof of the frequent travelling of Sagas from people to people, and their taking root among many different groups, shows that the majority of basic myths have a fixed point of radiation—their place of creation. Thus, in their outward form, they are only comprehensible on the basis of a completely distinct point of origin - Alfred Rosenberg (Myth of the Twentieth Century)

The solar myth, with all its ramifications, did not arise spontaneously as a stage of general development, but was born where the appearance of the sun must have been a cosmic event of profoundest significance, that is, in the far north. Only there would the year be sharply divided into two halves, and only there would the sun represent a certainty in man’s innermost being of the life renewing, primal creative substance of the world. And so today the long derived hypotheses becomes a probability, namely that from a northern centre of creation which, without postulating an actual submerged Atlantic continent, we may call Atlantis, swarms of warriors once fanned out in obedience to the ever renewed and incarnate Nordic longing for distance to conquer and space to shape. These currents of Atlantic men moved by water in their swan and dragon ships into the Mediterranean – ibid

The Druids

Druid colleges existed in many regions due to the guardian role of the Celtic race all across Europa. Druids, or Hibernian Gnostics as they might be called, were known to be fluent in several languages – John Lamb Lash (Not in His Image)

The high priests of Ireland – the original Arya or Aryans – are commonly known as “Druids.” In Volume One we analyzed this word and discussed the beliefs and relevance of this ancient priesthood. We showed just how many insidious falsehoods have been deliberately disseminated about their origin and beliefs. Fortunately, the truth about this mysterious pre-Celtic and Celtic priesthood is slowly coming to light:

The true Celts were a tall, fair race, warlike and masterful…who spread their dominion both by conquest and by peaceful infiltration over Mid-Europe, Gaul, Spain, and the British Isles. They did not exterminate the original prehistoric inhabitants of these regions…but they imposed on them their language, their arts, and their tradition, taking, no doubt, a good deal from them in return, especially in the important matter of religion. Among these races the true Celts formed an aristocratic class - T. W. Rolleston (Myths and Legends of the Celtic Race, 1911)

Although the term Druid is local, their religion was of deep root, and a distant origin. It was of equal antiquity with those of the Persian Magi, the Chaldeans of Assyria, and the Brahmins of Hindustan. It resembled them so closely in its sublime precepts, in its consoling promises, as to leave no doubt that these nations, living so widely apart, were all of the same stock and the same religion-that of Noah, and the children of men before the flood - W. Windwood Reade (Veil of Isis)

For, without the Druids, the Kings may neither do nor consult anything; so that in reality they are the Druids who reign – John Chrysostom (fifth century Christian Bishop of Constantinople)

…it is they who command, and kings on thrones of gold, dwelling in splendid palaces, are but their ministers, and the servants of their thought – Dion Chrysostom (Greek Philosopher, on the Druids)

The Druids are men of penetrating and subtle spirit, and acquired the highest renown by their speculations, which were at once subtle and profound. Both Caesar and Mela plainly intimate that they were conversant with most sublime speculations in geometry and in measuring the magnitude of the earth - Ammianus Marscellus (Historian 350 AD)

…the Druids or Derwydd…were the sublime and intellectual philosophers who directed the machineries of the state and the priesthood, and presided over the dark mysteries of the consecrated groves – W. Windwood Reade (The Veil of Isis)

…follow me to a corner of the world where, at least for many ages religion was preserved in its pristine purity, and whose priests…were received as martyrs in heaven before they had learned to be knaves upon earth. It was an isolated spot unknown to the world in the earlier ages of vice. It is now a kingdom renowned for its power and for its luxuries from hemisphere to hemisphere. It was encircled by the blue waters of the German and Atlantic Seas, and abounded in the choicest gifts of nature. It was called The White Island from those cliffs which still frown so coldly upon Gaul, and The Land of Green Hills from its verdant mountains. Come with me to its shores, and I will show you its priests in their white robes, and its warriors in the blue paint of war, and its virgins with their long and glossy yellow hair. But first I will lead you back into the past, and relate to you why this land was called Albion, and why Britain – ibid

Ages of Catastrophe

At the end of the Pleistocene about 10,000 years ago, there was an extinction event that decimated the large terrestrial mammalian herbivores and carnivores of North America, South America and Australia. In North America alone, more than thirty two genera of mammals became extinct…The cause of this extinction is debatable - R. W. Graham (Evolution of New Ecosystems at the End of the Pleistocene)

The world is unaware of the existence of prediluvian civilizations for the simple reason that they no longer exist. As the majority of myths and legends tell us, the continents that housed them were destroyed in a violent cataclysm. And this premise is now scientifically confirmable. Evidence exists to show that sometime between 10,000 and 13,500 years BC, our planet was wrecked by a natural cataclysm of unimaginable proportions. The devastating catastrophe was recorded by numerous tribes and nations. It is mentioned in the earliest Irish legends. Due to its disruptive geospheric effects, the earth suffered subsequent upheavals. Significant disasters (tsunamis, earthquakes, volcanoes) shook the world at 8,000, 6,000, and 3,000 years BC. The Mycenaean Drought, the eruption of Thera in the Aegean, the Storegga Tsunami of Scandinavia, the rise of aridity throughout the Sahara region of North Africa, the rise of the waters of the Mediterranean, the dwindling of the vast Saraswati River in the Indus Valley in Pakistan, and the prolonged Bronze Age famine of Britain, are just a few of the super-catastrophes known to have occurred at different periods after the original global “Age of Catastrophe” mentioned in the records of antiquity. Legends from all over the world, which tell of the fall of the prehistoric continents Atlantis and Lemuria, record a real and exceptionally traumatizing episode in humankind’s history. We dealt with the great catastrophe and the subsequent trauma to human consciousness in our book entitled Atlantis, Alien Visitation and Genetic Manipulation.

The Flood, to the world generally a vague and nebulous tradition, really conceals the most appalling visitation and its ravages in the British Isles and Scandinavian lands may be retraced to more considerable extent by the effects of what geologists term the “Drift” Age. It was no mere ice drift. It was sudden and terribly swift and violent – Comyns Beaumont

Old World Disorder

Concerning the Sphinx…Another inscription shows that it was consecrated to the god Ra Atum, or the “Sun in the West,” thereby connecting it with the “lands toward the setting sun,” with “the place of the dead,” and with the country of their ancestors’ origin – Edward F. Malkowski (Before the Pharaohs)

In The Irish Origins of Civilization, we covered the aftermath of global cataclysm and showed that nature’s fury was particularly devastating to Britain and Scandinavia. These land were so smitten that they were through following ages referred to as “lands of the dead.” So horrific was the onslaught, that the Western elders were, along with the aboriginal inhabitants of Britain and Scandinavia, forced to vacate their homelands for new habitations and territories in Europe and Asia. Wherever the elders traveled they were received as veritable gods. They, and their people, have been referred to by most historians as “Celts.” They are, however, properly distinguished by the following more accurate titles:

Aryans (Arya, Aryo, Ari, etc)
Goths (Gots, Guts, Gets, etc)
Nordics
Indo-Europeans
Caucasians

The Gaels, Iberians, and Scythians, were descendants of these illustrious Megalithic ancestors. The primordial elders, the Druids, were members of the world’s forgotten Stellar, Solar, and Lunar Cults. (For more information on these Cults we refer the reader to our DVD and book entitled Astro-Theology and Sidereal Mythology.) There was not a savant of antiquity who did not know of the existence and significance of the ancient Western elders:

…a caste incorporating all the learned professions. The caste not only consisted of those who had a religious function but also comprised philosophers, judges, teachers, historians, poets, musicians, physicians, astronomers, prophets and political advisers or counselors – Peter Berresford Ellis (The Druids)

The elder race excelled in sciences such as geometry, astronomy, and navigation, and also in metasciences such as astrology and geomancy. In European and Asian history the original Megalithic elders appear as the following:

Shemsu Hor (Disciples of Horus)
Phoenicians (Arcadians)
Sumerians (Sum Ari)
Chaldeans (The Magi)
Cabiri (or Kab Ari)
Amenists

As we explain in the introduction of Volume One, we do not regard the term “Celtic” as an accurate description either of the Megalithic Irish or of their European descendants. Recent scientific research strongly supports our contention that the term was merely the concoction of propagandists and mythmongers. As one perceptive commentator said, the Irish were Celticized. We find ourselves in complete agreement with this statement and cannot forget that the inaccurate “history” of the early Irish was concocted by their destroyers and colonizers.

What makes it difficult, however, to measure the extent of this influence, as well as the mythico-religious significance of the monuments themselves, is the fact that the liturgy and mythology which constituted their frame of reference are almost wholly missing. The druids did not commit their teaching to writing, and consequently the whole of their sacred literature perished with the eventual extinction of their language – Otto Hermann (The Celts)

After Christians had spent years destroying books and libraries, St. John Chrysostom, the pre-eminent Greek Father of the Church, proudly declared, “Every trace of the old philosophy and literature of the ancient world has vanished from the face of the earth” – Helen Ellerbe (The Dark Side of Christian History)

The two invasions of Ireland by King Henry were bloody and ruthless culminating in the complete and utter dismantling of Tara to bare Earth and the final destruction of almost all remaining non-Christian Irish texts –

None of the Celtic source literature is by druids…In Ireland, the amount of poetic/druidic material in manuscripts…is substantial…the bulk of the source material is unpublished, and still untranslated – R. J. Stewart (Celtic Bards, Celtic Druids)

The earliest Christian missionaries found the native religion extinct, and themselves took the name of Culdees from inhabiting the Druids’ empty cells – Prof Todd (Quoted in Bonwick’s Irish Druids And Old Irish Religions)

Evidence from the Heavens

Col. Vallencey has proved, as clear as the sun at noon, that the ancient gods of the Greeks and Romans came from the Hyperboreans – Godfrey Higgins

Proof that a supremely educated elder race of adepts lived for extended periods of time in Northern Europe and Asia is made evident from a study of astronomy. Astronomically, certain cycles of luminaries, planets, stars, and constellations may only be observed and noted from specific locations on earth. These various sidereal cycles are of such immense duration that they simply cannot be reckoned by any tribe or nation not geographically stable for an extended period. In short, the exceptional class of men responsible for precise astronomical calculations, and resident at the requisite geographical location, were the Megalithic Irish and Nordic elders displaced to Europe and Asia from shattered Western habitats. They were the Hyperboreans or Atlanteans, and it was they and their descendants who were the world’s first master astronomers, astrologers, geomancers, and cyclopean monument designers.

They profess to have great knowledge of the motions of the heavens and the stars - Pomponius Mela (on the Druids)

As scholar Godfrey Higgins explained:

In his treatise on the origin of the sciences in Asia, that most excellent man and great astronomer Baillie has undertaken to prove that a nation possessed of profound wisdom of elevated genius and of an antiquity far superior even to the Egyptians or Indians, immediately after the flood, inhabited the country to the north of India between the latitudes 40 and 50 degrees - (Anacalypsis)

The megalithic yard is much older…and was certainly in use in Britain as early as 3500 BC, at which time the Minoan civilization was still a full thousand years short of its ultimate emergence. Since there is little or no evidence of the existence of the megalithic system within central or southern Europe, the inference must surely be that the Minoan civilization ultimately responded to ideas that had originated further West - Alan Butler and Stephen Dafoe (The Knights Templar Revealed)

Several thousand years ago, a highly civilized and cultured people lived happily and abundantly in a paradise near the northern polar regions. All the major religions on earth, of whatever nationality, state emphatically that they were the original five races of mankind. In Judaism and Christianity, we call this paradise Eden. The Hindus call it Uttara Kuru. The Tibetan Buddhists call it Khedar Khand (Country of God Shiva) and Shambala. It was also called Sivariya or Sibirya (Land of God Shiva), now called Siberia. The ancient Greek historians and myths referred to it as Hyperborea. The Chinese Taoists don’t call it by a specific name, but they do describe it as a type of paradise where men lived in complete harmony with Nature - Gene D. Matlock (What Strange Mystery Unites the Turkish Nations, India, Catholicism, and Mexico?)

The Migration of Words

In Irish the word for “saint” (niamh) is akin to the word “heavens” (neamh) – Patrick McCafferty and Mike Ballie (Celtic Gods)

In Appendix XIV we deal with the subject of etymology and briefly examine the theory concerning the parent or root language. At this point we can simply note that a lot of evidence for the eastward spread of the Arya, and of later Scythians, can be found from a study of words and place names. The author T. W. Rolleston provides us with many examples demonstrating cultural dispersion:

The word dunum, so often traceable in Gaelic place names in the present day (Dundalk, Dunrobin, etc,) and meaning fortress or castle, is another typically Celtic element in European place-names. It occurred very frequently in France – e.g., Lug-dunum (Lyons), Viro-dunum (Verdun). It is also found in Switzerland – e.g., Minno-dunum (Moudon)Eburo-dunum (Yverdon) – and in the Netherlands, where the famous city of Leyden goes back to a Celtic Lug-dunum. In Great Britain the Celtic term was often changed by simple translation into castra; thus Camulo-dunum became Colchester, Bran-dunum Brancaster. In Spain and Portugal eight names terminating in dunum are mentioned by classical writers. In Germany the modern names Kempton, Karnberg, Liegnitz, go back respectively to the Celtic forms Cambo-dunum, Carro-aunum, Lugi-dunum, and we find a Singi-dunum, now Belgrade, in Servia, a Novi-dunum, now Isaktscha, in Roumania, a Carro-dunum in South Russia, near the Dniester, and another in Croatia, now Pitsmeza. Sego-dunum, now Rodez, in France, turns up also in Bavaria (Wurzburg), and in England (Sege-dunum, now Wallsend, in Northumberland), and the first term, sego, is traceable in Segorbe (Sego-briga), in Spain. Briga is a Celtic word, the origin of the German burg, and equivalent in meaning to dunum…One more example: the word magos, a plain, which is very frequent as an element of Irish place-names, is found abundantly in France, and outside of France, in countries no longer Celtic, it appears in Switzerland (Uro-magus, now Promasens), in the Rhineland (Broco-magus, Brumath), in the Netherlands, as already noted (Nimègue), in Lombardy several times, and in Austria – (Myths and Legends of the Celtic Race, 1911)

  • For more information on the this subject, refer to Chapter Fourteen of Volume One, entitled: The Lost Language of the Ancients.

Read Full Post »

Please notice the picture above with an upside-down cross. In his article, The Kingdom of Satan, Professor J. S. Malan says this about the inverted cross . . .

“This cross is not broken, but turned upside down. It indicates the rejection of Jesus Christ and contempt for the gospel of salvation. Inverted symbols are typical of the opposite values pursued by Satanists. People who are sometimes sacrificed to Satan on Black Sabbath are crucified upside down in accordance with this tradition.”

“…even now are there many antichrists…” —1st John 2:18.

It is easy to find Satanic websites and occult stores where you can purchase all types of items with inverted crosses. The “Upside Down Cross” symbolizes mockery and rejection of Jesus. Necklaces are worn by many Satanists. It can often be seen on Rock singers and their album covers.”

“…and no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light”
—2nd Corinthians 11:14.

The “Bent Cross” is a grotesque emaciated depiction of Jesus Christ, the only Son of God who died to provide salvation for those who believe in Him. This scepter is used by the Popes on many occasions. Its occult ramifications and connections cannot be disregarded.

Pope John Paul II with frontal view of the Bent Cross.

Pope John Paul II with side view of the Bent Cross.


The Catholic religion often calls herself the “Mother Church.” She’s NOT the mother of Christ’s church! By calling herself “mother” she is telling on herself. Is this the abomination spoken of in the Scriptures? . . .

THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH

(Revelation 17:5)!

Notice the Catholic religion calls herself a woman. The Bible calls Catholicism a whore, and what a GREAT WHORE she is—committing spiritual fornication with the kings and rulers of the earth (nearly every king throughout history has had some type of political, economic or religious ties with the Vatican). Read about how Nazi Germany and the Vatican worked together to murder millions of innocent Jews in the holocaust!  Read The Vatican’s Holocaust. She’s DRUNKEN with the blood of the saints. Study the Inquisitions—the torture and killing of tens-of-millions of people.Oh, even the antichrist is naked in light of God’s word.

Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists (Popes and priests); whereby we know that it is the last time —1st John 2:18

And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet color (official Vatican colors), and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls (the Vatican is filthy rich), having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations (the Holocaust, inquisitions, etc.) and filthiness of her fornication: And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY (very few people realize where the Catholic religion started), BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS (who seduce people into their damnable religion) AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH” —Revelation 17:4,5

Catholicism’s ill-gotten children profess to know Christ but do service to Satan by disregarding the commandments of God in order to keep the traditions of men which papists even themselves call “TRADITION.” Why is she (the whore) called a mystery? The antichrist spirit of ancient pagan Babylon, though seemingly long fallen, lives in the rites and blasphemies of the Roman Catholic religion. Now that ancient Babylonian false religion lives today within the Catholic religion, disguised by Christian names. What a Satanic scam! The queen of heaven is now… Mary! Mystery Babylon lives, undetected by doomed millions across the world.

It is a sin to bow down to mother Mary! -Exodus20:5

The children gather wood, and the fathers kindle the fire, and the women knead their dough, to make cakes to the QUEEN OF HEAVENthat they may provoke me to anger” —Jeremiah 7:18

Notice the Halo around Mary (especially her head). The is an idolatrous practice of the Catholics which symbolizes deity (that she is equal with God).The Babylonians practiced the same idolatrous worship to the Queen of Heaven. Mary is NOT deity, she was a normal every-day woman. Yes friend, Satan is definitely working in the Vatican and in Catholic organizations all across the world. Though most Catholics will deny worshipping Mary, the evidence says something very different! They bow down and literally pray in the name of “Mother Mary” to a graven statue of Mary. This is sinful idolatry! They are lying through their teeth. God makes CLEAR in His Word that He will NOT share His glory with another (that includes Mary).

“I am the LORD: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images.” —Isaiah 42:8

How could anyone be so foolish to actually bow down in prayer to a statue of Mary, yet at the same time deny that they are worshipping her? Talk about crazy! God clearly command us in the second of the Ten Commandments NOT to make unto ourselves ANY graven images.

“Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth:” —Exodus 20:4

Do the Catholics need glasses? It says right there in black and white in Exodus 20:4 that we are NOT to make unto ourselves ANY likeness of anything that is in heaven!!! Mary is in Heaven.   We are NOT to make any likeness of her according to Exodus 20:4. So what do you call a statue of mother Mary?It surely is a likeness of her, a graven image! Here’s another shocker…

“Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them…” —Exodus 20:5

Ok, so then why does every Catholic BOW DOWN before a statue of Mary in their worship places? I’ll tell you why… because they are practicing FALSE religion totally void of the truth of God. You can argue whether or not you are worshipping Mary as your bowing down to her; but one thing is for certain, God has commanded us in Exodus 20:5 NOT TO BOW DOWN to her. Even if your not worshipping Mary, you ARE SINNING if you bow down to her because the Bible strictly forbids it! As I write, millions of people all around the world are bowing down to Mary in violation of God’s Word. Yes, Satanism is in the Vatican!

“Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.” —Mark 7:7

“For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.” —Mark 13:22

Sister Faustina’s blasphemous Image of Divine Mercy. Notice the occult New Age pyramid.

Read Full Post »

Something Indians should wake up to this and rise against a government that swindles people’s hard-earned money. This shameful event should not take away the importance of the other atrocities & acts of corruptions happening in India. I just want to give below the letter sent to the Prime Minister of India by the Professionals Party of India. I want to see what kind of action will be taken against the Sports Minister and the others involved.

Dear Prime Minister,

As per news reports, the extraordinary bungling and corruption in your government�s organizing of the Commonwealth Games has brought us nothing but shame and humiliation, after having squandered away our nation�s hard earned Rs 70,000 crores. 

What is more, there is serious concern about the widespread impression your government may have given, that your government�s ineptness represents the capabilities and competence of the people of India to manage a large project. 

Nothing could be further from the truth, and believe me, we will do everything in our power to correct this impression, because this false impression about our great nation will hurt us and our next generation too.

Let it be clearly understood that the systematic mismanagement of the prestigious games represents the dismal capability of the politicians in your government who you put in charge, and it does not at all reflect the capabilities of the people of India. 

India comprises people of very high caliber and competence.  India comprises of world renowned engineers, administrators and planners.  A large section of highly qualified Indians undertake projects of mammoth magnitudes in India and all over the world and are widely applauded for their successful completion, often ahead of schedule and within budgets.  Indians are at the forefront of global capabilities in every sphere of industry and project management.

It is clearly a severely flawed electoral system that allows characterless criminals, crooks and incompetents to get elected and then form a government of them to systematically splurge and squander national wealth without any accountability.

So what is the solution now?  The solution lies with you as the head of the government. 

You are widely considered a man of integrity.  To live up to that image, you must now publicly resolve and take severe action against all acts of corruption and bring back to the national exchequer every rupee of the Rs 70,000 crores that has been stolen away through corruption or mismanagement.  Thereafter, apply all the pressure your office can bring to bear on electoral reforms so that (i) criminals cannot contest elections, (ii) any kind of bribing of voters instantly disqualifies the candidate concerned, and (iii) the option of �None of the above� as per Rule 49(O) is prominently provided on the ballot during the next elections.

In conclusion may we reiterate, the scale of reported looting in organizing the Games virtually amounts to treason against the state.  This is something you may like to address to clear your government�s name in the long term.

Best wishes,

Professionals Party of India

http://www.ppi.net.in

Pune

September 27, 2010

…………………………………

The Professionals Party of India (PPI) is a rapidly growing innovative movement of the Indian middle class and professionals like you to bring honest and progressive governance in our country.

Read Full Post »

Older Posts »

Follow

Get every new post delivered to your Inbox.

Join 79 other followers